This is a modern-English version of Twenty-Five Ghost Stories, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Twenty-Five Ghost Stories.
COMPILED AND EDITED
BY
W. BOB HOLLAND.
Compiled and Edited
By
W. Bob Holland.
"Than you can imagine in your philosophy.”
—Hamlet.
————————
Copyright, 1904, by
J. S. Ogilvie Publishing Company.
————————
New York:
J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY,
57 Rose Street.
————————
Copyright, 1904, by
J. S. Ogilvie Publishing Company.
————————
NYC:
J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY,
57 Rose St..
CONTENTS.
PREFACE
This collection of ghost stories owes its publication to an interest that I have long felt in the supernatural and in works of the imagination. As a child I was deeply concerned in tales of spooks, haunted houses, wraiths and specters and stories of weird experiences, clanking chains, ghostly sights and gruesome sounds always held me spellbound and breathless.
This collection of ghost stories exists because of my long-standing fascination with the supernatural and imaginative works. As a child, I was captivated by tales of ghosts, haunted houses, spirits, and strange experiences. The clanking chains, eerie sights, and chilling sounds always left me spellbound and breathless.
Experiences in editorial offices taught me that I was not alone in liking stories of mystery. The desire to know something of that existence that is veiled by Death is equally potent in old age and in youth, and men, women and children like to be thrilled and to have a “creepy” feeling along the spinal column as the result of reading of a visitor from beyond the grave.
Experiences in editorial offices taught me that I wasn't alone in enjoying mystery stories. The desire to uncover the secrets hidden by Death is just as strong in old age as it is in youth, and people of all ages—men, women, and children—enjoy being thrilled and feeling a "creepy" shiver down their spines from reading about a visitor from beyond the grave.
This volume contains the most famous of the weird stories of Edgar Allan Poe, that master of this form of literature. “The Black Cat” contains all the needed element of mystery and supernatural, and yet the feline acts in a natural manner all of the time, and the story is quite possibly true. It is only in the manner of its{6} telling that the tale becomes one that fittingly finds its place in this collection.
This volume includes the most famous strange stories by Edgar Allan Poe, the master of this genre. “The Black Cat” has all the essential elements of mystery and the supernatural, yet the cat behaves naturally throughout, making the story seem quite believable. It’s really in the way the tale is told that it rightfully belongs in this collection.
Guy de Maupassant, the clever Frenchman, is also represented by two effective bits of work, and other less widely known writers have also contributed stories that are worth reading, and when once read will be remembered. There is not a story among the twenty-five that is not worthy of close reading.
Guy de Maupassant, the smart French author, is also showcased by two impressive pieces of writing, and other lesser-known writers have also contributed stories that are worth checking out, and once read will stick with you. Every story among the twenty-five is worth a careful read.
There has recently been a revival in interest in ghost stories. Many of the high-class magazines have within a few months printed stories with supernatural incidents, and writers whose names are known to all who read have turned their attention to this form of literature.
There has recently been a resurgence of interest in ghost stories. Many prestigious magazines have published stories featuring supernatural events in just a few months, and well-known writers, recognized by anyone who reads, have started focusing on this genre of literature.
Whether or not the reader believe in ghosts, he cannot fail to be interested in this little book. Without venturing to express a positive opinion either way, I will only say with Hamlet: “There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
Whether or not the reader believes in ghosts, they can't help but be intrigued by this little book. Without committing to a definite opinion either way, I'll just say with Hamlet: “There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
W. Bob Holland.
W. Bob Holland.
Twenty-Five Ghost Stories
THE BLACK CAT.
BY EDGAR ALLAN POE.
For the most wild, yet most homely narrative which I am about to pen, I neither expect nor solicit belief. Mad indeed would I be to expect it, in a case where my very senses reject their own evidence. Yet, mad am I not—and very surely do I not dream. But to-morrow I die, and to-day I would unburden my soul. My immediate purpose is to place before the world, plainly, succinctly and without comment a series of mere household events. In their consequences, these events have terrified—have tortured—have destroyed me. Yet I will not attempt to expound them. To me they have presented little but horror, to many they will seem less terrible than baroques. Hereafter, perhaps, some intellect may be found which will reduce my phantasm to the commonplace—some intellect more{8} calm, more logical, and far less excitable than my own, which will perceive in the circumstances I detail with awe nothing more than an ordinary succession of very natural causes and effects.
For the wildest, yet most ordinary story I'm about to tell, I don’t expect or ask for anyone to believe it. It would be crazy for me to think that, considering my own senses refuse to accept the evidence. Yet, I’m not crazy—and I’m definitely not dreaming. But tomorrow I die, and today I want to free my soul. My main goal is to present to the world, clearly, concisely, and without commentary, a series of simple everyday events. These events have terrified, tortured, and destroyed me. Still, I won’t try to explain them. To me, they’ve shown only horror; to many, they might seem less frightening than elaborate tales. Perhaps in the future, someone will come along who can simplify my nightmare into something ordinary—someone with a calmer, more rational mind, far less prone to excitement than I am, who will see what I describe with dread as just a normal sequence of very natural causes and effects.
From my infancy I was noted for the docility and humanity of my disposition. My tenderness of heart was even so conspicuous as to make me the jest of my companions. I was especially fond of animals, and was indulged by my parents with a great variety of pets. With these I spent most of my time, and never was so happy as when feeding and caressing them. This peculiarity of character grew with my growth, and in my manhood I derived from it one of my principal sources of pleasure. To those who have cherished an affection for a faithful and sagacious dog, I need hardly be at the trouble of explaining the nature or the intensity of the gratification thus derivable. There is something in the unselfish and self-sacrificing love of a brute, which goes directly to the heart of him who has had frequent occasion to test the paltry friendship and gossamer fidelity of mere Man.
From my childhood, I was known for my gentle and compassionate nature. My kindness was so obvious that it became a source of teasing among my friends. I had a special love for animals and my parents indulged me with a wide variety of pets. I spent most of my time with them and was never as happy as when I was feeding and petting them. This trait continued to grow as I got older, and in adulthood, it became one of my main sources of joy. For those who have loved a loyal and intelligent dog, I don’t need to explain the nature or depth of the joy that comes from such a bond. There’s something about the unselfish and self-giving love of an animal that touches the heart of anyone who has often experienced the superficial friendship and fragile loyalty of humans.
This latter was a remarkably large and beautiful animal, entirely black, and sagacious to an astonishing degree. In speaking of his intelligence, my wife, who at heart was not a little tinctured with superstition, made frequent allusion to the ancient popular notion, which regarded all black cats as witches in disguise. Not that she was ever serious upon this point—and I mention the matter at all for no better reason than that it happens, just now, to be remembered.
This latter was an exceptionally large and beautiful animal, completely black, and surprisingly smart. In discussing his intelligence, my wife, who definitely had a bit of superstition in her, often referred to the old belief that all black cats were witches in disguise. Not that she ever took this seriously—and I bring it up now simply because it’s fresh in my mind.
Pluto—this was the cat’s name—was my favorite pet and playmate. I alone fed him, and he attended me wherever I went about the house. It was even with difficulty that I could prevent him from following me through the streets.
Pluto—this was the cat’s name—was my favorite pet and playmate. I was the only one who fed him, and he followed me everywhere around the house. It was even hard for me to stop him from trailing behind me in the streets.
Our friendship lasted, in this manner, for several years, during which my general temperament and character—through the instrumentality of the fiend Intemperance—had (I blush to confess it) experienced a radical alteration for the worse. I grew, day by day, more moody, more irritable, more regardless of the feelings of others. I suffered myself to use intemperate language to my wife. At length I even offered her personal violence. My pets, of course, were made to feel the change in my disposition. I not only neglected them, but ill-used them. For Pluto, however, I still retained sufficient regard to restrain me from maltreating him, as I made no scruple of maltreating the rabbits, the monkey{10} or even the dog, when by accident or through affection they came in my way. But my disease grew upon me—for what disease is like alcohol! And at length even Pluto, who was now becoming old, and consequently somewhat peevish—even Pluto began to experience the effects of my ill-temper.
Our friendship lasted this way for several years, during which my overall mood and character—thanks to the influence of alcohol—changed drastically for the worse, and I’m ashamed to admit it. I became more moody, more irritable, and more careless about how my actions affected others. I allowed myself to speak harshly to my wife. Eventually, I even resorted to physical violence against her. My pets, of course, felt the shift in my behavior. I not only ignored them but also treated them badly. However, I still cared enough about Pluto to stop myself from harming him, unlike how I had no problem mistreating the rabbits, the monkey{10}, or even the dog when they unintentionally got in my way or tried to show me affection. But my condition worsened—what other illness compares to alcoholism? And eventually, even Pluto, who was getting old and a bit cranky, started to feel the brunt of my bad temper.
One night, returning home much intoxicated from one of my haunts about town, I fancied that the cat avoided my presence. I seized him, when, in his fright at my violence, he inflicted a slight wound upon my hand with his teeth. The fury of a demon instantly possessed me. I knew myself no longer. My original soul seemed, at once, to take its flight from my body; and a more than fiendish malevolence, gin-nurtured, thrilled every fiber of my frame. I took from my waistcoat pocket a penknife, opened it, grasped the poor beast by the throat, and deliberately cut one of its eyes from the socket! I blush, I burn, I shudder while I pen the damnable atrocity.
One night, while coming home heavily drunk from one of my usual spots around town, I thought the cat was avoiding me. I grabbed him, and in his fear from my outburst, he bit my hand slightly. A wild anger took over me instantly. I no longer recognized myself. My true self seemed to disappear, and a devilish rage fueled by alcohol filled every part of me. I pulled out a penknife from my pocket, opened it, grabbed the poor cat by the throat, and deliberately cut one of its eyes out! I feel ashamed, heated, and sick just writing about this horrifying act.
When reason returned with the morning—when I had slept off the fumes of the night’s debauch—I experienced a sentiment half of horror, half of remorse, for the crime of which I had been guilty; but it was, at best, a feeble and equivocal feeling, and the soul remained untouched. I again plunged into excess, and soon drowned in wine all memory of the deed.
When I woke up in the morning and my mind was clear again—after sleeping off the effects of last night’s partying—I felt a mix of horror and guilt for what I had done. But honestly, it was a weak and confusing feeling, and my soul felt unaffected. I dove back into partying and quickly drowned out all memories of the act with wine.

"One night, I came home very drunk."
The socket of the lost eye presented, it is true, a frightful appearance, but he no longer appeared to suffer any pain. He went about the house as usual, but, as might be expected, fled in extreme terror at my approach. I had so much of my old heart left as to be at first grieved by this evident dislike on the part of a creature which had once so loved me. But this feeling soon gave place to irritation. And then came, as if to my final and irrevocable overthrow, the spirit of perverseness. Of this spirit philosophy takes no account. Yet I am not more sure that my soul lives than I am that perverseness is one of the primitive impulses of the human heart—one of the indivisible primary faculties or sentiments which give direction to the character of man. Who has not, hundreds of times, found himself committing a vile or silly action, for no other reason than because he knows he should not? Have we not a perpetual inclination, in the teeth of our best judgment, to violate that which is Law, merely because we understand it to be such? This spirit of perverseness, I say, came to my final overthrow. It was this unfathomable longing of the soul to vex itself—to offer violence to its own nature—to do wrong for the wrong’s sake only—that urged me to continue and finally to consummate the injury I had inflicted upon the unoffending brute. One morning, in cold blood, I slipped a noose about its neck, and hung it to{13} the limb of a tree; hung it with the tears streaming from my eyes and the bitterest remorse at my heart; hung it because I knew that it had loved me, and because I felt it had given me no offense; hung it because I knew that in so doing I was committing a sin—a deadly sin that would so jeopardize my immortal soul as to place it, if such a thing were possible—even beyond the reach of the infinite mercy of the most merciful and most terrible God.
The empty socket where his eye used to be looked terrifying, but he no longer seemed to be in pain. He went around the house like usual, but, as expected, he ran away in sheer fear whenever I approached. I still had some of my old feelings left, so at first, I was saddened by this obvious dislike from a creature that had once loved me so much. But that feeling quickly turned into irritation. Then, as if to completely ruin me, the urge to be perverse took over. Philosophy doesn’t really address this urge, but I’m just as sure that my soul exists as I am that this perverse desire is one of the fundamental impulses of the human heart—one of the basic feelings or faculties that shape who we are. Who hasn’t found themselves doing something awful or foolish, just because they know they shouldn’t? Don’t we have an ongoing tendency, despite our better judgment, to rebel against what we know is right, simply because we recognize it as such? This perverse spirit, I say, led to my ultimate downfall. It was this deep-seated need of the soul to torment itself—to act against its own nature—to do wrong just for the sake of doing wrong—that drove me to keep going and ultimately complete the harm I had done to that innocent animal. One morning, coldly, I slipped a noose around its neck and hung it from the limb of a tree; I hung it with tears streaming down my face and the deepest remorse in my heart; I hung it because I knew it had loved me and that it hadn't done anything wrong; I hung it because I was aware that in doing so, I was committing a sin—a deadly sin that could endanger my immortal soul to the point of placing it, if that's even possible—beyond the reach of the infinite mercy of the most merciful and most terrifying God.
On the night of the day on which this cruel deed was done, I was aroused from sleep by the cry of “fire!” The curtains of my bed were in flames. The whole house was blazing. It was with great difficulty that my wife, a servant and myself made our escape from the conflagration. The destruction was complete. My entire worldly wealth was swallowed up, and I resigned myself thenceforward to despair.
On the night of the day this awful thing happened, I was woken up by someone shouting, “Fire!” The curtains of my bed were on fire. The entire house was ablaze. My wife, a servant, and I struggled to escape from the flames. Everything was completely destroyed. All my possessions were lost, and from that point on, I gave in to despair.
I am above the weakness of seeking to establish a sequence of cause and effect between the disaster and the atrocity. But I am detailing a chain of facts, and wish not to leave even a possible link imperfect. On the day succeeding the fire I visited the ruins. The walls, with one exception, had fallen in. This exception was found in a compartment wall, not very thick, which stood about the middle of the house, and against which had rested the head of my bed. The plastering had here, in great measure, resisted the{14} action of the fire—a fact which I attributed to its having been recently spread. About this wall a dense crowd were collected, and many persons seemed to be examining a particular portion of it with very minute and eager attention. The words “strange!” “singular!” and other similar expressions excited my curiosity. I approached and saw, as if graven in bas-relief upon the white surface, the figure of a gigantic cat. The impression was given with an accuracy truly marvelous. There was a rope about the animal’s neck.
I’m above the weakness of trying to establish a cause-and-effect relationship between the disaster and the atrocity. But I’m laying out a chain of facts and don’t want to leave even a possible link incomplete. The day after the fire, I visited the ruins. The walls, with one exception, had collapsed. This exception was a thin interior wall, located roughly in the middle of the house, against which my bed had rested. The plaster on this wall had largely withstood the{14} flames—a fact I attributed to it being recently applied. Around this wall, a dense crowd had gathered, and many seemed to be examining a specific section of it with great detail and eagerness. The words “strange!” “singular!” and other similar expressions piqued my curiosity. I approached and saw, as if carved in relief on the white surface, the figure of a gigantic cat. The detail was truly remarkable. There was a rope around the animal’s neck.
When I first beheld this apparition—for I could scarcely regard it as less—my wonder and my terror were extreme. But at length reflection came to my aid. The cat, I remembered, had been hung in a garden adjacent to the house. Upon the alarm of fire this garden had been immediately filled by the crowd—by some one of whom the animal must have been cut from the tree and thrown through an open window into my chamber. This had probably been done with the view of arousing me from sleep. The falling of other walls had compressed the victim of my cruelty into the substance of the freshly spread plaster, the lime of which with the flames, and the ammonia from the carcass, had then accomplished the portraiture as I saw it.
When I first saw this sight—I could hardly call it anything less—my feelings of amazement and fear were overwhelming. But eventually, I managed to calm myself with some reflection. I remembered that the cat had been hanged in a garden next to the house. When the fire broke out, that garden had quickly filled up with people—one of whom must have cut the animal down from the tree and thrown it through an open window into my room. This was probably done to wake me from my sleep. The collapse of other walls had trapped the victim of my cruelty into the fresh plaster, and the lime, combined with the flames and the ammonia from the body, created the image I saw.

"Because I knew it had loved me."
startling fact just detailed, it did not the less fail to make a deep impression upon my fancy. For months I could not rid myself of the phantasm of the cat; and, during this period, there came back into my spirit a half sentiment that seemed, but was not, remorse. I went so far as to regret the loss of the animal, and to look about me, among the vile haunts which I now habitually frequented, for another pet of the same species and of somewhat similar appearance, with which to supply its place.
The shocking fact I just mentioned still left a strong impression on my mind. For months, I couldn’t shake the image of the cat from my thoughts; during this time, a strange feeling that looked like remorse came back to me, even though it wasn't really remorse. I even found myself missing the animal and searching the shady places I now often visited for another pet of the same kind and a somewhat similar look to take its place.
One night as I sat, half stupefied, in a den of more than infamy, my attention was suddenly drawn to some black object, reposing upon the head of one of the immense hogsheads of gin, or of rum, which constituted the chief furniture of the apartment. I had been looking steadily at the top of this hogshead for some minutes, and what now caused me surprise was the fact that I had not sooner perceived the object thereupon. I approached it and touched it with my hand. It was a black cat—a very large one—fully as large as Pluto, and closely resembling him in every respect, but only Pluto had not a white hair upon any portion of his body; but this cat had a large, although indefinite, splotch of white, covering nearly the whole region of the breast.
One night, as I sat there, feeling more than a little dazed in a notorious bar, my attention was suddenly caught by some dark object resting on top of one of the huge barrels of gin or rum, which made up most of the room's furnishings. I had been staring at the top of this barrel for several minutes, and what surprised me was that I hadn't noticed the object there sooner. I walked over and touched it with my hand. It was a black cat—a very large one—just as big as Pluto and looking almost identical to him, except that Pluto didn’t have a single white hair on his body; however, this cat had a large, somewhat undefined patch of white covering almost its entire chest.
Upon my touching him he immediately arose, purred loudly, rubbed against my hand, and appeared delighted with my notice. This,{17} then, was the very creature of which I was in search. I at once offered to purchase it of the landlord; but this person made no claim to it—knew nothing of it—had never seen it before.
As soon as I touched him, he jumped up, started purring loudly, rubbed against my hand, and seemed really happy to get my attention. This,{17} was exactly the creature I was looking for. I immediately offered to buy him from the landlord, but he claimed no ownership—said he knew nothing about him—and had never seen him before.
I continued my caresses, and when I prepared to go home the animal evinced a disposition to accompany me. I permitted it to do so, occasionally stooping and patting it as I proceeded. When it reached the house it domesticated itself at once, and became immediately a great favorite with my wife.
I kept petting the animal, and when I got ready to leave, it showed a desire to come with me. I let it join me, stopping now and then to give it a little pat as I walked. Once we arrived at the house, it settled in right away and quickly became a favorite of my wife's.
For my own part, I soon found a dislike to it arising within me. This was just the reverse of what I had anticipated; but—I know not how or why it was—its evident fondness for myself rather disgusted and annoyed me. By slow degrees these feelings of disgust and annoyance rose into the bitterness of hatred. I avoided the creature; a certain sense of shame, and the remembrance of my former deed of cruelty, preventing me from physically abusing it. I did not, for some weeks, strike, or otherwise violently ill use it; but gradually—very gradually—I came to look upon it with unutterable loathing, and to flee silently from its odious presence, as from the breath of a pestilence.
For my part, I quickly started to dislike it. This was completely the opposite of what I had expected; but—I'm not sure how or why—it’s obvious affection for me actually made me feel disgusted and annoyed. Little by little, those feelings of disgust and annoyance grew into bitterness and hatred. I tried to avoid the creature; a certain sense of shame and the memory of my earlier act of cruelty stopped me from physically harming it. For several weeks, I didn’t hit or mistreat it in any way; but gradually—very gradually—I came to view it with deep loathing and to silently escape from its repulsive presence, as if it had the stench of a plague.
What added, no doubt, to my hatred of the beast, was the discovery, on the morning after I brought it home, that, like Pluto, it also had been deprived of one of its eyes. This circumstance,{18} however, only endeared it to my wife, who, as I have already said, possessed, in a high degree, that humanity of feeling which had once been my distinguishing trait, and the source of many of my simplest and purest pleasures.
What certainly fueled my hatred for the creature was the discovery, the morning after I brought it home, that, like Pluto, it had also lost one of its eyes. This situation,{18} however, only made it more lovable to my wife, who, as I’ve already mentioned, had a remarkable sense of compassion that had once been my defining quality and the source of many of my simplest and purest joys.
With my aversion to this cat, however, its partiality for myself seemed to increase. It followed my footsteps with a pertinacity which it would be difficult to make the reader comprehend. Whenever I sat it would crouch beneath my chair or spring upon my knees, covering me with its loathsome caresses. If I arose to walk it would get between my feet, and thus nearly throw me down, or, fastening its long and sharp claws in my dress, clamber, in this manner, to my breast. At such times, although I longed to destroy it with a blow, I was yet withheld from so doing, partly by a memory of my former crime, but chiefly—let me confess it at once—by absolute dread of the beast.
With my dislike for this cat, its affection for me seemed to grow stronger. It followed me around with a persistence that's hard to explain. Whenever I sat down, it would curl up under my chair or jump onto my lap, showering me with its unwanted attention. If I got up to walk, it would weave between my feet, almost tripping me, or dig its long, sharp claws into my clothes, climbing up to my chest that way. During those moments, even though I desperately wanted to get rid of it, I held back, partly because of my past actions, but mainly—let me be honest—out of sheer fear of the creature.
This dread was not exactly a dread of physical evil—and yet I should be at a loss how otherwise to define it. I am almost ashamed to own—yes, even in this felon’s cell, I am almost ashamed to own—that the terror and horror with which the animal inspired me had been heightened by one of the merest chimeras it would be possible to conceive. My wife had called my attention more than once, to the character of the mark of white hair, of which I have spoken, and which{19}
This fear wasn't exactly a fear of physical harm—and yet I would struggle to describe it any other way. I'm almost embarrassed to admit—yes, even in this prison cell, I'm almost embarrassed to admit—that the terror and horror this animal caused me were worsened by one of the simplest illusions imaginable. My wife had pointed out to me more than once the nature of the white hair mark that I've mentioned, and which{19}

"The image of a huge cat."
constituted the sole visible difference between the strange beast and the one I had destroyed. The reader will remember that this mark, although large, had been originally very indefinite; but, by slow degrees—degrees nearly imperceptible, and which for a long time my reason struggled to reject as fanciful—it had, at length, assumed a rigorous distinctness of outline. It was now the representation of an object that I shudder to name—and for this, above all, I loathed and dreaded, and would have rid myself of the monster had I dared—it was now I say the image of a hideous, of a ghastly thing—of the gallows! Oh, mournful and terrible engine of horror and of crime—of agony and of death!
constituted the only clear difference between the strange creature and the one I had destroyed. The reader will remember that this mark, although large, was initially very vague; but, over time—almost imperceptibly, and which for a long while my mind fought to dismiss as imaginary—it had finally taken on a sharply defined shape. It now represented something I dread to name—and for this, above all, I hated and feared, and would have gotten rid of the monster if I had the courage—it was now, I say, the image of a horrifying, ghastly thing—of the gallows! Oh, sorrowful and terrifying instrument of horror and crime—of pain and death!
And now was I indeed wretched beyond the wretchedness of mere humanity. And a brute beast, whose fellow I had contemptuously destroyed—a brute beast to work out for me—for me, a man, fashioned in the image of the High God—so much of insufferable woe. Alas! neither by day nor night knew I the blessing of rest any more. During the former the creature left me no moment alone, and in the latter I started hourly from dreams of unutterable fear, to find the hot breath of the thing upon my face, and its vast weight—an incarnate nightmare that I had no power to shake off—incumbent eternally upon my heart.
And now I truly felt more miserable than any human should. And a savage beast, whose kind I had scornfully destroyed—a savage beast to torment me—for me, a person made in the image of the Almighty—so much unbearable pain. Sadly, I found no relief, day or night. During the day, the creature wouldn’t leave me alone for a second, and at night I’d wake up repeatedly from nightmares filled with unspeakable terror, only to feel its hot breath on my face and its enormous weight—a living nightmare that I couldn’t escape—forever pressing down on my heart.
Beneath the pressure of torments such as these{21} the feeble remnants of the good within me succumbed. Evil thoughts became my sole intimates—the darkest and most evil of thoughts. The moodiness of my usual temper increased to hatred of all things and of all mankind; while, from the sudden, frequent and ungovernable outbursts of a fury to which I now blindly abandoned myself, my uncomplaining wife, alas! was the most usual and the most patient of sufferers.
Under the weight of torment like this{21}, the weak remnants of goodness within me gave in. Evil thoughts became my only companions—the darkest and most wicked thoughts. My typical moodiness escalated into a hatred for everything and everyone; meanwhile, from the sudden, frequent, and uncontrollable fits of rage that I now helplessly submitted to, my patient wife, sadly, was the one who suffered the most.
One day she accompanied me upon some household errand into the cellar of the old building, which our poverty compelled us to inhabit. The cat followed me down the steep stairs, and, nearly throwing me headlong, exasperated me to madness. Uplifting an axe, and forgetting, in my wrath, the childish dread which had hitherto stayed my hand, I aimed a blow at the animal which, of course, would have proved instantly fatal had it descended as I wished. But this blow was arrested by the hand of my wife. Goaded, by the interference, into a rage more than demoniacal, I withdrew my arm from her grasp, and buried the ax in her brain. She fell dead upon the spot, without a groan.
One day, she accompanied me on a household errand to the cellar of our old building that we had to live in because of our poverty. The cat followed me down the steep stairs and nearly caused me to fall, driving me to the brink of madness. Lifting an axe, I forgot, in my fury, the childish fear that had previously held me back, and aimed a blow at the animal, which would have certainly killed it if it had landed as I intended. But my wife stopped my hand. Driven into an even greater rage by her interference, I yanked my arm away from her grip and buried the axe in her skull. She dropped dead right there, without a sound.
This hideous murder accomplished, I set myself forthwith, and with entire deliberation, to the task of concealing the body. I knew that I could not remove it from the house, either by day or by night, without the risk of being observed by the neighbors. Many projects entered my mind. At{22} one period I thought of cutting the corpse into minute fragments and destroying them by fire. At another I resolved to dig a grave for it in the floor of the cellar. Again, I deliberated about casting it into the well in the yard—about packing it in a box, as if merchandise, with the usual arrangements, and so getting a porter to take it from the house. Finally I hit upon what I considered a far better expedient than either of these. I determined to wall it up in the cellar—as the monks of the middle ages are recorded to have walled up their victims.
After this horrifying murder, I immediately set to work, carefully planning how to hide the body. I knew I couldn't take it out of the house, day or night, without the neighbors noticing. Many ideas crossed my mind. At one point, I thought about cutting the corpse into tiny pieces and burning them. At another, I considered digging a grave in the cellar floor. I also thought about throwing it in the well outside or packing it in a box like merchandise and getting someone to carry it out. Eventually, I came up with what I thought was a much better idea. I decided to wall it up in the cellar, just like the monks from the Middle Ages are said to have done with their victims.
For a purpose such as this the cellar was well adapted. Its walls were loosely constructed, and had lately been plastered throughout with a rough plaster, which the dampness of the atmosphere had prevented from hardening. Moreover, in one of the walls was a projection, caused by a false chimney, or fireplace, that had been filled up, and made to resemble the rest of the cellar. I made no doubt that I could readily displace the bricks at this point, insert the corpse, and wall the whole up as before, so that no eye could detect anything suspicious.
For something like this, the cellar was perfect. Its walls were loosely built and had recently been covered with a rough plaster, which the damp air had kept from hardening. Plus, one of the walls had a bump from a fake chimney or fireplace that had been filled in to match the rest of the cellar. I was sure I could easily move the bricks there, put the body inside, and seal it all up again so that no one would notice anything out of the ordinary.

"An amazing cat."
procured mortar, sand and hair with every possible precaution, I prepared a plaster which could not be distinguished from the old, and with this I very carefully went over the new brickwork. When I had finished I felt satisfied that all was right. The wall did not present the slightest appearance of having been disturbed. The rubbish on the floor was picked up with the minutest care. I looked around triumphantly and said to myself, “Here, at least, then, my labor has not been in vain.”
I gathered mortar, sand, and hair with every possible precaution and mixed a plaster that looked just like the old one. I then carefully applied it over the new brickwork. Once I was done, I felt confident that everything was perfect. The wall showed no signs of being disturbed at all. I picked up the debris on the floor with great care. Looking around proudly, I told myself, “At least my effort hasn’t been wasted here.”
My next step was to look for the beast which had been the cause of so much wretchedness, for I had at length firmly resolved to put it to death. Had I been able to meet with it at the moment there could have been no doubt of its fate; but it appeared that the crafty animal had been alarmed at the violence of my previous anger and forebore to present itself in my present mood. It is impossible to describe or to imagine the deep, the blissful sense of relief which the absence of the detested creature occasioned in my bosom. It did not make its appearance during the night—and thus, for one night at least since its introduction into the house, I soundly and tranquilly slept—aye, slept, even with the burden of murder upon my soul!
My next step was to search for the beast that had caused so much misery, as I had finally decided to kill it. If I had encountered it right then, there would have been no question about its fate; but it seemed that the clever animal had sensed the intensity of my earlier rage and chose not to show itself in my current state. It's hard to describe or imagine the deep, blissful relief I felt at the absence of that hated creature. It didn't appear during the night—and so, for at least one night since it entered the house, I slept soundly and peacefully—yes, I slept, even with the weight of murder on my conscience!
The second and the third day passed, and still my tormentor came not. Once again I breathed as a free man. The monster, in terror, had fled{25} the premises forever! I should behold it no more! My happiness was supreme! The guilt of my dark deed disturbed me but little. Some few inquiries had been made, but these had been readily answered. Even a search had been instituted—but, of course, nothing was to be discovered. I looked upon my future felicity as secured.
The second and third days went by, and still my tormentor didn't show up. Once again, I felt free. The monster, in fear, had fled the place for good! I wouldn't see it again! My joy was overwhelming! The guilt from my dark act bothered me very little. A few questions had been asked, but I answered them easily. There had even been a search, but, of course, nothing was found. I saw my future happiness as guaranteed.{25}
Upon the fourth day of the assassination a party of the police came very unexpectedly into the house and proceeded again to make a rigorous investigation of the premises. Secure, however, in the inscrutability of my place of concealment, I felt no embarrassment whatever. The officers bade me accompany them in their search. They left no nook or corner unexplored. At length, for the third or fourth time, they descended into the cellar. I quivered not in a muscle. My heart beat as calmly as that of one who slumbers in innocence. I walked the cellar from end to end. I folded my arms upon my bosom and roamed easily to and fro. The police were thoroughly satisfied and prepared to depart. The glee at my heart was too strong to be restrained. I burned to say but one word, by way of triumph, and to render doubly sure their assurance of my guiltlessness.
On the fourth day after the assassination, a group of police unexpectedly entered the house and began yet another thorough search of the place. However, feeling secure in my hiding spot, I experienced no anxiety at all. The officers asked me to join them in their search. They explored every nook and cranny. Finally, for the third or fourth time, they went down to the cellar. I didn’t flinch. My heart beat as steadily as someone who is peacefully asleep. I walked through the cellar from one end to the other. I crossed my arms over my chest and moved around easily. The police were completely satisfied and ready to leave. The joy in my heart was overwhelming. I was eager to say just one word, to celebrate my triumph, and to reinforce their certainty of my innocence.
“Gentlemen,” I said at last, as the party ascended the steps, “I delight to have allayed your suspicions. I wish you all health and a little{26} more courtesy. By the by, gentlemen, this—this is a very well constructed house.” (In the rabid desire to say something easily I scarcely knew what I uttered at all.) “I may say an excellently well constructed house. These walls—are you going, gentlemen?—these walls are solidly put together;” and here, through the mere frenzy of bravado, I rapped heavily, with a cane which I held in my hand, upon that very portion of the brickwork behind which stood the corpse of the wife of my bosom.
“Gentlemen,” I finally said as the group climbed the steps, “I’m glad to have put your suspicions to rest. I wish you all good health and a bit more courtesy. By the way, gentlemen, this—this is a very well-built house.” (In my eagerness to say something simple, I could hardly remember what I was saying.) “I can say it’s excellently built. These walls—are you leaving, gentlemen?—these walls are sturdily constructed;” and here, driven by a surge of bravado, I tapped hard with the cane I was holding on that very section of the brickwork behind which lay the body of my beloved wife.
But may God shield and deliver me from the fangs of the Arch Fiend! No sooner had the reverberation of my blows sunk into silence than I was answered by a voice from within the tomb!—by a cry, at first muffled and broken, like the sobbing of a child, and then quickly swelling into one long, loud and continuous scream, utterly anomalous and inhuman—a howl!—a wailing shriek, half of horror and half of triumph, such as might have arisen only out of hell, conjointly from the throats of the damned in their agony and of the demons that exult in the damnation.
But may God protect me from the grips of the Arch Fiend! No sooner had the sound of my blows faded into silence than I heard a voice from within the tomb!—a cry, initially muffled and broken, like the sobbing of a child, and then quickly escalating into one long, loud, and continuous scream, completely strange and inhuman—a howl!—a wailing shriek, part horror and part triumph, like something that could only have come from hell, blending the cries of the damned in their agony with the laughter of demons reveling in that damnation.
Of my own thoughts it is folly to speak. Swooning, I staggered to the opposite wall. For an instant the party upon the stairs remained motionless, through extremity of terror and of awe. In the next a dozen stout arms were toiling at the wall. It fell bodily. The corpse, already getting decayed and clotted with gore, stood{27} erect before the eyes of the spectators. Upon its head, with red, extended mouth and solitary eye of fire, sat the hideous beast whose craft had seduced me into murder, and whose informing voice had consigned me to the hangman. I had walled the monster up within the tomb!{28}
Of my own thoughts, it’s pointless to talk. Dazed, I stumbled to the opposite wall. For a moment, the group on the stairs stood frozen, overwhelmed with fear and disbelief. Then, a dozen strong arms began tearing at the wall. It came crashing down. The corpse, already rotting and caked with blood, stood{27} upright before the onlookers. On its head, with a gaping red mouth and a single fiery eye, perched the monstrous creature that had tricked me into murder, and whose voice had led me to the gallows. I had trapped the monster within the tomb!{28}
THE FLAYED HAND.
BY GUY DE MAUPASSANT.
One evening about eight months ago I met with some college comrades at the lodgings of our friend Louis R. We drank punch and smoked, talked of literature and art, and made jokes like any other company of young men. Suddenly the door flew open, and one who had been my friend since boyhood burst in like a hurricane.
One evening about eight months ago, I hung out with some college friends at our buddy Louis R.'s place. We drank punch, smoked, talked about literature and art, and joked around like any group of young men. Suddenly, the door swung open, and someone who had been my friend since childhood stormed in like a hurricane.
“Guess where I come from?” he cried.
“Guess where I'm from?” he exclaimed.
“I bet on the Mabille,” responded one. “No,” said another, “you are too gay; you come from borrowing money, from burying a rich uncle, or from pawning your watch.” “You are getting sober,” cried a third, “and, as you scented the punch in Louis’ room, you came up here to get drunk again.”
“I’m betting on the Mabille,” one person replied. “No,” said another, “you’re too cheerful; you just borrowed some money, buried a wealthy uncle, or pawned your watch.” “You’re sobering up,” shouted a third, “and as soon as you caught the smell of the punch in Louis’ room, you came up here to get drunk again.”
“You are all wrong,” he replied. “I come from P., in Normandy, where I have spent eight days, and whence I have brought one of my friends, a great criminal, whom I ask permission to present to you.”
“You're all mistaken,” he said. “I'm from P., in Normandy, where I've spent eight days, and I've brought one of my friends, a notorious criminal, whom I'd like to introduce to you.”
With these words he drew from his pocket a{29} long, black hand, from which the skin had been stripped. It had been severed at the wrist. Its dry and shriveled shape, and the narrow, yellowed nails still clinging to the fingers, made it frightful to look upon. The muscles, which showed that its first owner had been possessed of great strength, were bound in place by a strip of parchment-like skin.
With these words, he pulled out from his pocket a{29} long, black hand, which had no skin. It had been cut off at the wrist. Its dry and shriveled form, along with the narrow, yellowed nails still attached to the fingers, made it horrifying to see. The muscles, which indicated that its original owner had been very strong, were held together by a strip of parchment-like skin.
“Just fancy,” said my friend, “the other day they sold the effects of an old sorcerer, recently deceased, well known in all the country. Every Saturday night he used to go to witch gatherings on a broomstick; he practised the white magic and the black, gave blue milk to the cows, and made them wear tails like that of the companion of Saint Anthony. The old scoundrel always had a deep affection for this hand, which, he said, was that of a celebrated criminal, executed in 1736 for having thrown his lawful wife head first into a well—for which I do not blame him—and then hanging in the belfry the priest who had married him. After this double exploit he went away, and, during his subsequent career, which was brief but exciting, he robbed twelve travelers, smoked a score of monks in their monastery, and made a seraglio of a convent.”
"Can you believe it," said my friend, "the other day they auctioned off the belongings of an old sorcerer who just passed away, famous all over the region. Every Saturday night, he'd fly to witch meetings on a broomstick; he practiced both white and black magic, gave blue milk to cows, and made them have tails like Saint Anthony's companion. That old rascal always had a fondness for this hand, which he claimed belonged to a notorious criminal executed in 1736 for throwing his legal wife headfirst into a well—something I can't blame him for—and then hanging the priest who married them in the belfry. After that daring act, he took off, and during his brief but thrilling life, he robbed twelve travelers, smoked out a bunch of monks in their monastery, and turned a convent into a harem."
“But what are you going to do with this horror?” we cried.
“But what are you going to do with this nightmare?” we shouted.
“My friend,” said Henry Smith, a big, phlegmatic Englishman, “I believe that this hand is only a kind of Indian meat, preserved by a new process; I advise you to make bouillon of it.”
“My friend,” said Henry Smith, a big, calm Englishman, “I think this hand is just a type of Indian meat, preserved using a new method; I suggest you make broth out of it.”
“Rail not, messieurs,” said, with the utmost sang froid, a medical student who was three-quarters drunk, “but if you follow my advice, Pierre, you will give this piece of human debris Christian burial, for fear lest its owner should come to demand it. Then, too, this hand has acquired some bad habits, for you know the proverb, ‘Who has killed will kill.’”
“Don’t complain, gentlemen,” said a medical student who was nearly drunk, with complete calmness, “but if you take my advice, Pierre, you should give this piece of human debris a Christian burial, in case its owner comes to ask for it. Also, this hand has picked up some bad habits, as you know the saying, ‘Once a killer, always a killer.’”
“And who has drank will drink,” replied the host as he poured out a big glass of punch for the student, who emptied it at a draught and slid dead drunk under the table. His sudden dropping out of the company was greeted with a burst of laughter, and Pierre, raising his glass and saluting the hand, cried:
“And who has drunk will drink,” replied the host as he poured a large glass of punch for the student, who downed it in one go and collapsed, dead drunk, under the table. His sudden exit from the group was met with a burst of laughter, and Pierre, raising his glass and toasting, exclaimed:
“I drink to the next visit of thy master.”
“I raise my glass to the next visit of your master.”
Then the conversation turned upon other subjects, and shortly afterward each returned to his lodgings.
Then the conversation shifted to other topics, and soon after, everyone went back to their places.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
About two o’clock the next day, as I was passing Pierre’s door, I entered and found him reading and smoking.
About two o’clock the next day, as I was passing Pierre’s door, I walked in and found him reading and smoking.
“Well, how goes it?” said I. “Very well,” he responded. “And your hand?” “My hand? Did you not see it on the bell-pull? I put it there{31} when I returned home last night. But, apropos of this, what do you think? Some idiot, doubtless to play a stupid joke on me, came ringing at my door towards midnight. I demanded who was there, but as no one replied, I went back to bed again, and to sleep.”
“Hey, how’s it going?” I asked. “Pretty good,” he replied. “And how’s your hand?” “My hand? Didn’t you see it on the bell-pull? I left it there{31} when I got home last night. But speaking of that, guess what? Some fool, probably trying to pull a dumb prank on me, started ringing my doorbell around midnight. I asked who it was, but when no one answered, I went back to bed and fell asleep.”
At this moment the door opened and the landlord, a fat and extremely impertinent person, entered without saluting us.
At that moment, the door opened and the landlord, a big and very rude person, walked in without saying hello.
“Sir,” said he, “I pray you to take away immediately that carrion which you have hung to your bell-pull. Unless you do this I shall be compelled to ask you to leave.”
“Sir,” he said, “please remove that dead animal you’ve hung from your bell-pull right away. If you don’t, I’ll have to ask you to leave.”
“Sir,” responded Pierre, with much gravity, “you insult a hand which does not merit it. Know you that it belonged to a man of high breeding?”
“Sir,” replied Pierre seriously, “you’re insulting a hand that doesn’t deserve it. Do you know it belonged to a man of noble lineage?”
The landlord turned on his heel and made his exit, without speaking. Pierre followed him, detached the hand and affixed it to the bell-cord hanging in his alcove.
The landlord spun around and left without saying a word. Pierre followed him, took the hand off, and attached it to the bell-cord hanging in his alcove.
“That is better,” he said. “This hand, like the ‘Brother, all must die,’ of the Trappists, will give my thoughts a serious turn every night before I sleep.”
“That's better,” he said. “This hand, like the ‘Brother, all must die,’ of the Trappists, will make me reflect seriously every night before I sleep.”
At the end of an hour I left him and returned to my own apartment.
At the end of an hour, I left him and went back to my apartment.
I slept badly the following night, was nervous and agitated, and several times awoke with a start. Once I imagined, even, that a man had{32} broken into my room, and I sprang up and searched the closets and under the bed. Towards six o’clock in the morning I was commencing to doze at last, when a loud knocking at my door made me jump from my couch. It was my friend Pierre’s servant, half dressed, pale and trembling.
I slept poorly the next night, feeling anxious and restless, and woke up abruptly several times. At one point, I even thought a man had{32} broken into my room, so I jumped up and checked the closets and looked under the bed. Just as I was starting to doze off around six in the morning, a loud knock on my door startled me awake. It was my friend Pierre’s servant, half-dressed, pale, and shaking.
“Ah, sir!” cried he, sobbing, “my poor master. Someone has murdered him.”
“Ah, sir!” he sobbed, “my poor master. Someone has killed him.”
I dressed myself hastily and ran to Pierre’s lodgings. The house was full of people disputing together, and everything was in a commotion. Everyone was talking at the same time, recounting and commenting on the occurrence in all sorts of ways. With great difficulty I reached the bedroom, made myself known to those guarding the door and was permitted to enter. Four agents of police were standing in the middle of the apartment, pencils in hand, examining every detail, conferring in low voices and writing from time to time in their note-books. Two doctors were in consultation by the bed on which lay the unconscious form of Pierre. He was not dead, but his face was fixed in an expression of the most awful terror. His eyes were open their widest, and the dilated pupils seemed to regard fixedly, with unspeakable horror, something unknown and frightful. His hands were clinched. I raised the quilt, which covered his body from the chin downward, and saw on his neck, deeply{33} sunk in the flesh, the marks of fingers. Some drops of blood spotted his shirt. At that moment one thing struck me. I chanced to notice that the shriveled hand was no longer attached to the bell-cord. The doctors had doubtless removed it to avoid the comments of those entering the chamber where the wounded man lay, because the appearance of this hand was indeed frightful. I did not inquire what had become of it.
I quickly got dressed and ran to Pierre’s place. The house was crowded with people arguing, and everything was in chaos. Everyone was talking at once, sharing and commenting on what had happened in all sorts of ways. After a lot of effort, I made it to the bedroom, introduced myself to the people at the door, and got permission to go in. Four police officers were standing in the middle of the room, pencils in hand, examining every detail, whispering to each other, and occasionally jotting notes in their notebooks. Two doctors were consulting by the bed where Pierre lay unconscious. He wasn’t dead, but his face showed a look of sheer terror. His eyes were wide open, and his dilated pupils seemed to fixate on something unknown and horrifying. His hands were clenched. I lifted the quilt that covered him from the chin down and saw deep impressions on his neck where fingers had sunk into his flesh. Some drops of blood spotted his shirt. At that moment, one thing caught my attention. I noticed that the shriveled hand was no longer attached to the bell-cord. The doctors must have removed it to avoid comments from anyone entering the room where the injured man lay, because the sight of that hand was truly frightening. I didn’t ask what had happened to it.
I now clip from a newspaper of the next day the story of the crime with all the details that the police were able to procure:
I now take a clipping from a newspaper from the next day that reports on the crime with all the details that the police were able to gather:
“A frightful attempt was made yesterday on the life of young M. Pierre B., student, who belongs to one of the best families in Normandy. He returned home about ten o’clock in the evening, and excused his valet, Bouvin, from further attendance upon him, saying that he felt fatigued and was going to bed. Towards midnight Bouvin was suddenly awakened by the furious ringing of his master’s bell. He was afraid, and lighted a lamp and waited. The bell was silent about a minute, then rang again with such vehemence that the domestic, mad with fright, flew from his room to awaken the concierge, who ran to summon the police, and, at the end of about fifteen minutes, two policemen forced open the door. A horrible sight met their eyes. The furniture was overturned, giving evidence of a fearful{34} struggle between the victim and his assailant. In the middle of the room, upon his back, his body rigid, with livid face and frightfully dilated eyes, lay, motionless, young Pierre B., bearing upon his neck the deep imprints of five fingers. Dr. Bourdean was called immediately, and his report says that the aggressor must have been possessed of prodigious strength and have had an extraordinarily thin and sinewy hand, because the fingers left in the flesh of the victim five holes like those from a pistol ball, and had penetrated until they almost met. There is no clue to the motive of the crime or to its perpetrator. The police are making a thorough investigation.”
A terrifying attempt was made yesterday on the life of young M. Pierre B., a student from one of the best families in Normandy. He returned home around ten o’clock in the evening and told his valet, Bouvin, that he could leave for the night, saying he felt tired and was going to bed. Around midnight, Bouvin was suddenly awakened by the frantic ringing of his master’s bell. Nervous, he lit a lamp and waited. The bell was quiet for about a minute, then rang again with such intensity that Bouvin, panicked, dashed from his room to wake the concierge, who rushed to call the police. After about fifteen minutes, two policemen broke down the door. A horrific scene greeted them. The furniture was overturned, showing clear signs of a violent struggle between the victim and his attacker. In the middle of the room, lying on his back, his body stiff, with a pale face and terrifyingly wide-open eyes, lay young Pierre B., motionless, bearing deep marks from five fingers on his neck. Dr. Bourdean was called right away, and his report states that the attacker must have had incredible strength and an unusually thin, sinewy hand, because the marks left in the victim's flesh were five holes like those from a bullet and had gone in deep, nearly touching. There is no indication of the motive behind the crime or who committed it. The police are conducting a thorough investigation.
The following appeared in the same newspaper next day:
The following appeared in the same newspaper the next day:
“M. Pierre B., the victim of the frightful assault of which we published an account yesterday, has regained consciousness after two hours of the most assiduous care by Dr. Bourdean. His life is not in danger, but it is strongly feared that he has lost his reason. No trace has been found of his assailant.”
“M. Pierre B., the victim of the terrible assault we reported on yesterday, has regained consciousness after two hours of constant care from Dr. Bourdean. His life is not in danger, but there are serious concerns that he may have lost his sanity. No sign of his attacker has been found.”
My poor friend was indeed insane. For seven months I visited him daily at the hospital where we had placed him, but he did not recover the light of reason. In his delirium strange words escaped him, and, like all madmen, he had one fixed idea: he believed himself continually pursued by a specter. One day they came for me in{35} haste, saying he was worse, and when I arrived I found him dying. For two hours he remained very calm, then, suddenly, rising from his bed in spite of our efforts, he cried, waving his arms as if a prey to the most awful terror: “Take it away! Take it away! It strangles me! Help! Help!” Twice he made the circuit of the room, uttering horrible screams, then fell face downward, dead.
My poor friend was truly out of his mind. I visited him every day for seven months at the hospital where we had put him, but he never regained his sanity. In his delirium, strange words slipped from his lips, and like all mad people, he had one fixed idea: he believed he was always being chased by a ghost. One day, they rushed to get me, saying he was worse, and when I arrived, I found him dying. He stayed calm for two hours, then suddenly, despite our attempts to stop him, he got up from his bed and yelled, waving his arms as if he was experiencing the worst terror: “Get it away! Get it away! It's suffocating me! Help! Help!” He ran around the room twice, screaming horribly, then collapsed face down and died.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text for modernization.
As he was an orphan I was charged to take his body to the little village of P., in Normandy, where his parents were buried. It was the place from which he had arrived the evening he found us drinking punch in Louis R.’s room, when he had presented to us the flayed hand. His body was inclosed in a leaden coffin, and four days afterwards I walked sadly beside the old cure, who had given him his first lessons, to the little cemetery where they dug his grave. It was a beautiful day, and sunshine from a cloudless sky flooded the earth. Birds sang from the blackberry bushes where many a time when we were children we had stolen to eat the fruit. Again I saw Pierre and myself creeping along behind the hedge and slipping through the gap that we knew so well, down at the end of the little plot where they bury the poor. Again we would return to the house with cheeks and lips black with the juice of the berries we had eaten. I looked at{36} the bushes; they were covered with fruit; mechanically I picked some and bore it to my mouth. The cure had opened his breviary, and was muttering his prayers in a low voice. I heard at the end of the walk the spades of the grave-diggers who were opening the tomb. Suddenly they called out, the cure closed his book, and we went to see what they wished of us. They had found a coffin; in digging a stroke of the pickaxe had started the cover, and we perceived within a skeleton of unusual stature, lying on its back, its hollow eyes seeming yet to menace and defy us. I was troubled, I know not why, and almost afraid.
Since he was an orphan, I was responsible for taking his body to the small village of P. in Normandy, where his parents were buried. This was the place he came from the evening he found us drinking punch in Louis R.’s room and showed us the flayed hand. His body was in a lead coffin, and four days later, I walked sadly beside the old priest, who had taught him his first lessons, to the small cemetery where they dug his grave. It was a beautiful day, and sunlight from a clear sky poured down on the earth. Birds sang from the blackberry bushes where so many times, as children, we had sneaked to eat the fruit. I could see Pierre and me creeping along behind the hedge and slipping through the gap we knew so well, down at the far end of the little plot where they buried the poor. Again, we returned home with our cheeks and lips stained black from the juice of the berries we had eaten. I looked at{36} the bushes; they were heavy with fruit, and I mindlessly picked some and brought it to my mouth. The priest had opened his breviary and was mumbling his prayers quietly. I could hear at the end of the path the sound of the grave diggers opening the tomb. Suddenly, they called out, the priest closed his book, and we went to see what they needed from us. They had found a coffin; while digging, a stroke of the pickaxe had cracked the lid, and we could see inside a skeleton of unusual size, lying on its back, its hollow eyes seeming to threaten and challenge us. I felt uneasy, though I couldn't say why, and almost afraid.
“Hold!” cried one of the men, “look there! One of the rascal’s hands has been severed at the wrist. Ah, here it is!” and he picked up from beside the body a huge withered hand, and held it out to us.
“Stop!” shouted one of the men. “Look over there! One of that guy’s hands has been cut off at the wrist. Oh, here it is!” He bent down and picked up a large, withered hand from beside the body and held it out to us.
“See,” cried the other, laughing, “see how he glares at you, as if he would spring at your throat to make you give him back his hand.”
“Look,” shouted the other, laughing, “look how he glares at you, as if he’s going to leap at your throat to make you give him back his hand.”
“Go,” said the cure, “leave the dead in peace, and close the coffin. We will make poor Pierre’s grave elsewhere.”
“Go,” said the cure, “leave the dead in peace, and shut the coffin. We will make poor Pierre’s grave somewhere else.”
THE VENGEANCE OF A TREE.
BY ELEANOR F. LEWIS.
Through the windows of Jim Daly’s saloon, in the little town of C——, the setting sun streamed in yellow patches, lighting up the glasses scattered on the tables and the faces of several men who were gathered near the bar. Farmers mostly they were, with a sprinkling of shopkeepers, while prominent among them was the village editor, and all were discussing a startling piece of news that had spread through the town and its surroundings. The tidings that Walter Stedman, a laborer on Albert Kelsey’s ranch, had assaulted and murdered his employer’s daughter, had reached them, and had spread universal horror among the people.
Through the windows of Jim Daly’s bar, in the small town of C——, the setting sun poured in golden patches, illuminating the glasses scattered on the tables and the faces of several men gathered near the bar. They were mostly farmers, with a few shopkeepers in the mix, and among them was the town editor. They were all discussing a shocking piece of news that had spread through the town and the surrounding areas. The news that Walter Stedman, a laborer on Albert Kelsey’s ranch, had attacked and killed his employer’s daughter had reached them and sent waves of horror through the community.
A farmer declared that he had seen the deed committed as he walked through a neighboring lane, and, having always been noted for his cowardice, instead of running to the girl’s aid, had hailed a party of miners who were returning from their mid-day meal through a field near by.{38} When they reached the spot, however, where Stedman (as they supposed) had done his black deed, only the girl lay there, in the stillness of death. Her murderer had taken the opportunity to fly. The party had searched the woods of the Kelsey estate, and just as they were nearing the house itself the appearance of Walter Stedman, walking in a strangely unsteady manner toward it, made them quicken their pace.
A farmer claimed he had witnessed the crime while walking through a nearby lane, and being known for his cowardice, instead of rushing to help the girl, he called over some miners who were returning from their lunch through a nearby field.{38} When they arrived at the scene where they thought Stedman had committed the crime, they only found the girl lying there, motionless. Her killer had taken the chance to escape. The group searched the woods of the Kelsey estate, and just as they were getting close to the house, they spotted Walter Stedman walking toward it in a strangely unsteady way, prompting them to pick up the pace.
He was soon in custody, although he had protested his innocence of the crime. He said that he had just seen the body himself on his way to the station, and that when they had found him he was going to the house for help. But they had laughed at his story and had flung him into the tiny, stifling calaboose of the town.
He was quickly taken into custody, even though he insisted he was innocent of the crime. He claimed that he had just seen the body himself on his way to the station and that he was headed to the house to get help when they found him. But they had laughed at his story and threw him into the small, suffocating jail cell of the town.
What were their proofs? Walter Stedman, a young fellow of about twenty-six, had come from the city to their quiet town, just when times were at their hardest, in search of work. The most of the men living in the town were honest fellows, doing their work faithfully, when they could get it, and when they had socially asked Stedman to have a drink with them, he had refused in rather a scornful manner. “That infernal city chap,” he was called, and their hate and envy increased in strength when Albert Kelsey had employed him in preference to any of themselves. As time went on, the story of Stedman’s admiration for Margaret Kelsey had gone afloat, with the added{39} information that his employer’s daughter had repulsed him, saying that she would not marry a common laborer. So Stedman, when this news reached his employer’s ears, was discharged, and this, then, was his revenge! For them, these proofs were sufficient to pronounce him guilty.
What were their proofs? Walter Stedman, a young man around twenty-six, had come from the city to their quiet town just when times were tough, looking for work. Most of the men in town were honest guys, doing their jobs diligently when they could find them, and when they had casually invited Stedman to grab a drink with them, he had scornfully turned them down. They started calling him "that damn city guy," and their resentment grew even stronger when Albert Kelsey chose to hire him over any of them. As time passed, rumors spread about Stedman's affection for Margaret Kelsey, with the additional detail that his employer’s daughter had turned him down, stating she wouldn’t marry a common laborer. So when this news reached his employer, Stedman was let go, and that became his revenge! For them, these proofs were enough to declare him guilty.
Yet that afternoon, as Stedman, crouched on the floor of the calaboose, grew hopeless in the knowledge that no one would believe his story, and that his undeserved punishment would be swift and sure, a tramp, boarding a freight car several miles from the town, sped away from the spot where his crime had been committed, and knew that forever its shadow would follow him.
Yet that afternoon, as Stedman crouched on the floor of the jail, he felt hopeless knowing that no one would believe his story, and that his unfair punishment would come quickly and certainly. Meanwhile, a drifter, climbing onto a freight car several miles from town, fled from the place where his crime had happened, fully aware that the shadow of his actions would follow him forever.
From the tiny window of his prison Walter Stedman could see the red glow of the heavens that betokened the setting of the sun. So the red sun of his life was soon to set, a life that had been innocent of all crime, and that now was to be ended for a deed that he had never committed. Most prominent of all the visions that swept through his mind was that of Margaret Kelsey, lying as he had first found her, fresh from the hands of her murderer. But there was another of a more tender nature. How long he and Margaret had tried to keep their secret, until Walter could be promoted to a higher position, so that he could ask for her hand with no fear of the father’s antagonism! Then came the remembrance of an afternoon meeting between the two{40} in the woods of the Kelsey estate—how, just as they were parting, Walter had heard footsteps near them, and, glancing sharply around, saw an evil, scowling, murderous face peering through the brush. He had started toward it, but the owner of the countenance had taken himself hurriedly off.
From the small window of his cell, Walter Stedman could see the red glow in the sky signaling the sunset. Just like the red sun of his life was about to set, a life that had been innocent of any crime, now ending for something he never did. The most prominent memory that flooded his mind was that of Margaret Kelsey, lying just as he had first found her, fresh from the hands of her killer. But there was another memory that was more tender. They had spent so long trying to keep their secret until Walter could get promoted to a higher position, so he could ask for her hand without fear of her father's opposition! Then he recalled that afternoon meeting in the woods of the Kelsey estate—how, just as they were parting, Walter had heard footsteps nearby and, glancing sharply around, saw an evil, scowling, murderous face peering through the bushes. He had started to go toward it, but the person quickly disappeared.
The gossiping townspeople had misconstrued this romance, and when Albert Kelsey had heard of this clandestine meeting from the man who was later on to appear as a leader of the mob, and that he had discharged Stedman, they had believed that the young man had formally proposed and had been rejected. But justice had gone wrong, as it had done innumerable times before, and will again. An innocent man was to be hanged, even without the comfort of a trial, while the man who was guilty was free to wander where he would.
The gossiping townspeople had misunderstood this romance, and when Albert Kelsey heard about this secret meeting from the man who would later lead the mob, and that he had fired Stedman, they thought that the young man had officially proposed and had been turned down. But justice had gone awry, as it has so many times before and will again. An innocent man was set to be hanged, even without the comfort of a trial, while the guilty man was free to roam as he pleased.
That autumn night the darkness came quickly, and only the stars did their best to light the scene. A body of men, all masked, and having as a leader one who had ever since Stedman’s arrival in town, cherished a secret hatred of the young man, dragged Stedman from the calaboose and tramped through the town, defying all, defying even God himself. Along the highway, and into Farmer Brown’s “cross cut,” they went, vigilantly guarding their prisoner, who, with the lanterns lighting up his haggard face, walked{41} among them with the lagging step of utter hopelessness.
That autumn night, darkness fell quickly, with only the stars trying to light up the scene. A group of men, all wearing masks, led by someone who had secretly despised Stedman since his arrival in town, dragged Stedman out of the jail and marched through the town, challenging everyone, even God himself. They moved along the highway and into Farmer Brown's "cross cut," keeping a close watch on their prisoner, who, with the lanterns illuminating his weary face, walked among them with the slow, defeated pace of total hopelessness.{41}
“That’s a good tree,” their leader said, presently, stopping and pointing out a spreading oak; when the slipknot was adjusted and Stedman had stepped on the box, he added: “If you’ve got anything to say, you’d better say it now.”
"That's a nice tree," their leader said, stopping and pointing at a wide oak. Once the slipknot was tightened and Stedman stepped on the box, he added, "If you have anything to say, you should say it now."
“I am innocent, I swear before God,” the doomed man answered; “I never took the life of Margaret Kelsey.”
“I’m innocent, I swear to God,” the condemned man replied; “I never took Margaret Kelsey’s life.”
“Give us your proof,” jeered the leader, and when Stedman kept a despairing silence, he laughed shortly.
“Show us your proof,” mocked the leader, and when Stedman remained silent in despair, he laughed briefly.
“Ready, men!” he gave the order. The box was kicked aside, and then—only a writhing body swung to and fro in the gloom.
“Ready, guys!” he commanded. The box was pushed aside, and then—only a twisting body swung back and forth in the darkness.
In front of the men stood their leader, watching the contortions of the body with silent glee. “I’ll tell you a secret, boys,” he said suddenly. “I was after that poor murdered girl myself. A d—— little chance I had; but, by ——, he had just as little!”
In front of the men stood their leader, watching the body’s writhing with quiet satisfaction. “I’ll let you in on a secret, guys,” he said all of a sudden. “I was after that poor murdered girl myself. I had a damn slim chance; but, damn it, he had just as little!”
A pause—then: “He’s shunted this earth. Cut him down, you fellows!”
A pause—then: “He’s out of here. Take him down, you guys!”
* * * * *
Understood. Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
“It’s no use, son. I’ll give up the blasted thing as a bad job. There’s something queer about that there tree. Do you see how its branches balance it? We have cut the trunk nearly in two, but it won’t come down. There’s{42} plenty of others around; we’ll take one of them. If I’d a long rope with me I’d get that tree down, and yet the way the thing stands it would be risking a fellow’s life to climb it. It’s got the devil in it, sure.”
“It’s no use, son. I’m giving up on this thing; it’s just a lost cause. There’s something odd about that tree. Do you see how its branches are balanced? We’ve nearly cut the trunk in half, but it still won’t fall. There’s{42} plenty of other trees around; we’ll just take one of those. If I had a long rope with me, I’d be able to get that tree down, but the way it stands, climbing it would be putting someone’s life at risk. It’s got something weird going on, for sure.”
So old Farmer Brown shouldered his axe and made for another tree, his son following. They had sawed and chopped and chopped and sawed, and yet the tall white oak, with its branches jutting out almost as regularly as if done by the work of a machine, stood straight and firm.
So old Farmer Brown grabbed his axe and headed for another tree, with his son trailing behind. They had sawed and chopped and chopped and sawed, but the tall white oak, with its branches sticking out nearly as evenly as if done by a machine, stood straight and strong.
Farmer Brown, well known for his weak, cowardly spirit, who in beholding the murder of Albert Kelsey’s daughter, had in his fright mistaken the criminal, now in his superstition let the oak stand, because its well-balanced position saved it from falling, when other trees would have been down. And so this tree, the same one to which an innocent man had been hanged, was left—for other work.
Farmer Brown, notoriously known for his timid and fearful nature, who, in seeing the murder of Albert Kelsey’s daughter, had panic-stricken wrongly identified the killer, now in his superstition chose to let the oak tree remain, because its stable position kept it from falling when other trees would have come down. And so, this tree, the very one from which an innocent man had been hanged, was left—for some other purpose.
It was a bleak, rainy night—such a night as can be found only in central California. The wind howled like a thousand demons, and lashed the trees together in wild embraces. Now and then the weird “hoot, hoot!” of an owl came softly from the distance in the lulls of the storm, while the barking of coyotes woke the echoes of the hills into sounds like fiendish laughter.
It was a dark, rainy night—just the kind you only find in central California. The wind howled like a thousand demons, whipping the trees together in wild embraces. Every now and then, the strange “hoot, hoot!” of an owl drifted softly from afar during the breaks in the storm, while the barking of coyotes stirred the hills into sounds that seemed like wicked laughter.
“Good God! it’s the tree I swung Stedman from!” he cried, and a strange fear thrilled him.
“Good God! It’s the tree I hung Stedman from!” he shouted, and a strange fear ran through him.
His eyes were fixed on it, held by some undefinable fascination. Yes, there on one of the longest branches a small piece of rope still dangled. And then, to the murderer’s excited vision, this rope seemed to lengthen, to form at the end into a slipknot, a knot that encircled a purple neck, while below it writhed and swayed the body of a man!
His eyes were locked onto it, captivated by an unexplainable fascination. Yes, there on one of the longest branches, a small piece of rope still hung. And then, in the murderer’s eager gaze, this rope seemed to stretch, forming a noose at the end that wrapped around a purple neck, while beneath it twisted and swayed the body of a man!
“Damn him!” he muttered, starting toward the hanging form, as if about to help the rope in its work of strangulation; “will he forever follow me? And yet he deserved it, the black-hearted villain! He took her life——”
“Damn him!” he grumbled, walking toward the hanging figure as if he was about to assist the rope in its task of strangling; “will he always haunt me? And yet he had it coming, the heartless bastard! He took her life——”
He never finished the sentence. The white oak, towering above him in its strength, seemed to grow like a frenzied, living creature. There was a sudden splitting sound, then came a crash, and under the fallen tree lay Stedman’s murderer, crushed and mangled.
He never finished the sentence. The white oak, towering above him with its strength, seemed to grow like a wild, living creature. There was a sudden splitting sound, then a crash, and under the fallen tree lay Stedman’s murderer, crushed and mangled.
THE PARLOR-CAR GHOST.
All draped with blue denim—the seaside cottage of my friend, Sara Pyne. She asked me to go there with her when she opened it to have it set in order for the summer. She confessed that she felt a trifle nervous at the idea of entering it alone. And I am always ready for an excursion. So much blue denim rather surprised me, because blue is not complimentary to Sara’s complexion—she always wears some shade of red, by preference. She perceived my wonder; she is very near-sighted, and therefore sees everything by some sort of sixth sense.
All draped in blue denim—the beach cottage of my friend, Sara Pyne. She invited me to join her when she opened it up to get it ready for the summer. She admitted that she felt a bit anxious about going there alone. And I'm always up for an adventure. I was a bit surprised by all the blue denim since it doesn’t really suit Sara’s complexion—she usually prefers to wear some shade of red. She noticed my curiosity; she is very nearsighted, so she perceives things through some kind of sixth sense.
“You do not like my portieres and curtains and table-covers,” said she. “Neither do I. But I did it to accommodate. And now he rests well in his grave, I hope.”
“You don’t like my drapes and curtains and tablecloths,” she said. “Neither do I. But I did it to be accommodating. And now he rests well in his grave, I hope.”
“Whose grave, for pity’s sake?”
"Whose grave is it, for real?"
“Mr. J. Billington Price’s.”
“Mr. J. Billington Price’s.”
“And who is he? He doesn’t sound interesting.”
“And who is he? He doesn’t seem interesting.”
“Then I will tell you about him,” said Sara, taking a seat directly in front of one of those curtains. “Last autumn I was leaving this place for New York, traveling on the fast express train{45} known as the Flying Yankee. Of course, I thought of the Flying Dutchman and Wagner’s musical setting of the uncanny legend, and how different things are in these days of steam, etc. Then I looked out of the window at the landscape, the horizon that seemed to wheel in a great curve as the train sped on. Every now and then I had an impression at the ‘tail of the eye’ that a man was sitting in a chair three or four numbers in front of me on the opposite side of the car. Each time that I saw this shape I looked at the chair and ascertained that it was unoccupied. But it was an odd trick of vision. I raised my lorgnette, and the chair showed emptier than before. There was nobody in it, certainly. But the more I knew that it was vacant the more plainly I saw the man. Always with the corner of my eye. It made me nervous. When passengers entered the car I dreaded lest they might take that seat. What would happen if they should? A bag was put in the chair—that made me uncomfortable. The bag was removed at the next station. Then a baby was placed in the seat. It began to laugh as though someone had gently tickled it. There was something odd about that chair—thirteen was its number. When I looked away from it the impression was strong upon me that some person sitting there was watching me.
“Then I’ll tell you about him,” said Sara, sitting down right in front of one of those curtains. “Last autumn, I was leaving this place for New York, traveling on the fast express train{45} called the Flying Yankee. Naturally, I thought of the Flying Dutchman and Wagner’s musical interpretation of that eerie legend, and how different things are these days with steam, etc. Then I looked out the window at the landscape, the horizon that seemed to curve dramatically as the train sped along. Every now and then, I had a sense, out of the corner of my eye, that there was a man sitting in a chair three or four seats in front of me on the opposite side of the car. Each time I caught sight of this figure, I looked over to confirm the chair was empty. But it was a strange trick of vision. I raised my lorgnette, and the chair appeared even more vacant than before. There was definitely no one in it. Yet, the more I knew it was unoccupied, the clearer I saw the man. Always just at the edge of my vision. It made me uneasy. When passengers came into the car, I worried they might take that seat. What would happen if they did? A bag was placed in the chair, which made me uncomfortable. The bag was taken away at the next station. Then a baby was set in the seat. It started to giggle as if someone had gently tickled it. There was something strange about that chair—it was number thirteen. Whenever I looked away from it, I got the strong feeling that someone sitting there was watching me.
“Really, it would not do to humor such fancies. So I touched the electric button, asked the porter{46} to bring me a table, and taking from my bag a pack of cards, proceeded to divert myself with a game of patience. I was puzzling where to put a seven of spades. ‘Where can it go?’ I murmured to myself. A voice behind me prompted: ‘Play the four of diamonds on the five, and you can do it.’ I started. The only occupants of the car, besides me, were a bridal couple, a mother with three little children, and a typical preacher of one of the straitest sects. Who had spoken? ‘Play up the four, madam,’ repeated this voice.
“Honestly, it wouldn’t be wise to indulge such thoughts. So, I pressed the electric button and asked the porter{46} to bring me a table. Then, I took a pack of cards out of my bag and started to entertain myself with a game of patience. I was trying to figure out where to put a seven of spades. ‘Where can it go?’ I murmured to myself. A voice behind me said, ‘Play the four of diamonds on the five, and you can do it.’ I jumped. The only other people in the car, besides me, were a newlywed couple, a mother with three young kids, and a typical preacher from one of the strictest denominations. Who said that? ‘Play the four, ma’am,’ the voice repeated.
“I looked fearfully over my shoulder. At first I saw a bluish cloud, like cigar smoke, but inodorous. Then the vision cleared, and I saw a young man whom I knew by a subtle intuition to be the occupant, seen and not seen, of chair number thirteen. Evidently he was a traveling salesman—and a ghost. Of course, a drummer’s ghost sounds ridiculous—they’re so extremely alive! Or else you would expect a dead drummer to be particularly dead and not ‘walk.’ This was a most commonplace-looking ghost, cordial, pushing, businesslike. At the same time, his face had an expression of utter despair and horror which made him still more preposterous. Of course it is not nice to let a stranger speak to one, even on so impersonal a topic as a four of diamonds. But a ghost—there can’t be any rule of etiquette about talking with a ghost! My dear, it was dreadful! That forward creature showed{47} me how to play all the cards, and then begged me to lay them out again, in order that he might give me some clever points. I was too much amazed and disturbed to speak. I could only place the cards at his suggestion. This I did so as not to appear to be listening to the empty air, and be supposed to be a crazy woman. Presently the ghost spoke again, and told me his story.
I looked nervously over my shoulder. At first, I saw a bluish cloud that looked like cigar smoke, but it had no smell. Then, the vision cleared, and I realized it was a young man I instinctively recognized as the occupant of chair number thirteen. He definitely seemed like a traveling salesman—and a ghost. I know, a drummer’s ghost sounds silly—they’re usually so full of life! You’d expect a dead drummer to be completely lifeless and not ‘walk.’ This ghost looked very ordinary, friendly, assertive, and businesslike. At the same time, his face showed pure despair and horror, making him even more ridiculous. It’s generally not polite to let a stranger talk to you, even about something as neutral as a four of diamonds. But a ghost—there can’t be any etiquette rules about talking to a ghost! My goodness, it was terrifying! That forward ghost showed{47} me how to play all the cards and then asked me to lay them out again so he could give me some smart tips. I was too shocked and unsettled to respond. I could only arrange the cards as he suggested, so I wouldn’t look like I was listening to thin air and be thought of as a crazy woman. Then the ghost spoke again and told me his story.
“‘Madam,’ he said, ‘I have been riding back and forth on this car ever since February 22, 189—. Seven months and eleven days. All this time I have not exchanged a word with anyone. For a drummer, that is pretty hard, you may believe! You know the story of the Flying Dutchman? Well, that is very nearly my case. A curse is upon me and will not be removed until some kind soul——. But I’m getting ahead of my text. That day there were four of us, traveling for different houses. One of the boys was in wool, one in baking powder, one in boots and shoes, and myself in cotton goods. We met on the road, took seats together and fell into talking shop.
“‘Ma'am,’ he said, ‘I've been riding back and forth on this train since February 22, 189—. Seven months and eleven days. During all this time, I haven't spoken a word with anyone. As a salesman, that's pretty tough, believe me! You know the story of the Flying Dutchman? Well, that’s almost like my situation. I’m under a curse that won’t lift until some kind soul——. But I’m getting ahead of myself. That day, there were four of us traveling for different companies. One guy was selling wool, another baking powder, one more was into boots and shoes, and I was handling cotton goods. We met on the road, took seats together, and started talking shop.
“‘Those fellows told big lies about their sales, Washington’s Birthday though it was. The baking powder man raised the amount of the bills of goods which he had sold better than a whole can of his stuff could have done. I admitted the straight truth, that I had not yet been able to make a sale. And then I swore—not in a light-minded,{48} chipper style of verbal trimmings, but a great, round, heaven-defying oath—that I would sell a case of blue denims on that trip if it took me forever. We became dry with talk, and when the train stopped at Rivermouth, we went out to have some beer. It is good there, you know—pardon me, I forgot that I was speaking to a lady. Well, we had to run to get aboard. I missed my footing, fell under the wheels, and the next thing that I knew they were holding an inquest over my remains; while I, disemboweled, was sitting on a corner of the undertaker’s table, wondering which of the coroner’s jury was likely to want a case of blue denims.
‘Those guys exaggerated their sales numbers, even on Washington’s Birthday. The baking powder guy inflated the total for the goods he sold more than a whole can of his product could’ve done. I admitted the plain truth: I hadn’t made a single sale yet. Then I swore—not in a casual, light-hearted way, but with a serious, determined oath—that I would sell a case of blue denim on this trip, even if it took forever. We ran out of things to say, and when the train stopped in Rivermouth, we went out for a beer. It’s good there, you know—oops, I forgot I was talking to a lady. Anyway, we had to hurry back to catch the train. I lost my balance, fell under the wheels, and the next thing I knew, they were holding an inquest over my remains; meanwhile, I, disemboweled, was sitting on a corner of the undertaker’s table, wondering which of the coroner’s jury might want a case of blue denim.
“‘Then I remembered my wicked oath, and understood that I was a soul doomed to wander until I could succeed in selling that bill of goods. I spoke once or twice, offering the denims under value, but nobody noticed me. Verdict: accidental death; negligence of deceased; railroad corporation not to blame; deceased got out for beer at his own risk. The other drummers took charge of the remains, and wrote a beautiful letter to my relatives about my social qualities and my impressive conversation. I wish it had been less impressive that time! I might have lied about my sales, or I might have said that I hoped for better luck. But after that oath there was nothing for it. Back and forth, back and forth, on this road, in chair number{49} thirteen, to all eternity. Nobody suspects my presence. They sit on my knees—I’m playing in luck when it is a nice baby as it was this afternoon! They pile wraps, bags, even railway literature on me. They play cards under my nose—and what duffers some of them are! You, madam, are the first person who has perceived me; and therefore I ventured to speak to you, meaning no offense. I can see that you are sorry for me. Now, if you recall the story of the Flying Dutchman, he was saved by the charity of a good woman. In fact, Senta married him. Now I’m not asking anything of that size. I see that you wear a wedding ring, and no doubt you make some man’s happiness. I wasn’t a marrying man myself, and, naturally, am not a marrying ghost. And that has nothing to do with the matter anyway. But if you could—I don’t suppose you would have any use for them—but if you were disposed to do a turn of good, solid, Christian charity—I should be everlastingly grateful, and you may have that case of denims at $72.50. And that quality is quoted to-day at $80. Does it go, madam?’
‘Then I remembered my terrible oath and realized that I was a soul doomed to wander until I managed to sell that load of junk. I spoke a couple of times, offering the denim for less than it was worth, but nobody paid attention to me. Verdict: accidental death; negligence of the deceased; railroad company not at fault; the deceased got out for beer at his own risk. The other salesmen took care of my remains and wrote a lovely letter to my family about my social skills and my impressive conversations. I wish I hadn’t been so impressive that time! I could have exaggerated my sales or said I hoped for better luck. But after that oath, there was nothing I could do. Back and forth, back and forth, on this road, in seat number{49} thirteen, for all eternity. Nobody suspects I’m here. They sit on my lap—I’m lucky when it’s a nice baby like this afternoon! They pile coats, bags, even train schedules on me. They play cards right in front of me—and some of them are really bad at it! You, ma’am, are the first person to notice me; and that’s why I felt brave enough to talk to you, with no intention to offend. I can see you feel sorry for me. Now, if you remember the story of the Flying Dutchman, he was saved by the kindness of a good woman. In fact, Senta married him. Now I’m not asking for anything that big. I see you’re wearing a wedding ring, so I’m sure you make some man happy. I wasn’t a marrying man myself, and of course, I’m not a marrying ghost. But that’s beside the point. However, if you could—I doubt you’d have any use for them—but if you were inclined to perform a good act of solid, Christian charity—I would be eternally grateful, and you can have that case of denim for $72.50. That quality is listed at $80 today. What do you say, ma’am?’
“The speech of the poor ghost was not very eloquent, but his eyes had an intense, eager glare, which was terrible. Something—pity, fear, I do not know what—compelled me. I decided to do without that white and gold evening cloak. Instead, I gave $72.50 to the ghost and took from{50} him a receipt for the sum, signed J. Billington Price. Then he smiled contentedly, thanked me with emotion, and returned to chair number thirteen. Several times on the journey, although I did not perceive him again, I felt dazed. When the train arrived at New York, and I, with the other passengers, dismounted, it seemed to me that a strong hand passed under my elbow, steadying me down the steps. As I walked the length of the station my bag—not heavy at any time—appeared to become weightless. I believe that the parlor-car ghost walked beside me, carrying the bag, whose handle still remained in my other hand. Indeed, once or twice I thought I felt the touch of cold fingers against mine. Since then I have no reason to suppose that the poor ghost is not at rest. I hope he is.
The poor ghost's speech wasn't very eloquent, but his eyes had a fierce, eager glare that was unsettling. Something—whether it was pity, fear, or something else—I can't say—drove me to act. I decided to skip the white and gold evening cloak. Instead, I gave the ghost $72.50 and got a receipt for the amount, signed by J. Billington Price. Then he smiled gratefully, thanked me sincerely, and returned to chair number thirteen. Multiple times during the journey, although I didn't see him again, I felt a bit dazed. When the train reached New York and I got off with the other passengers, it felt like a strong hand steadied me as I went down the steps. As I walked through the station, my bag—not heavy at all—felt like it turned weightless. I believe the parlor-car ghost walked beside me, carrying the bag, while I still held onto its handle. In fact, a couple of times I thought I felt cold fingers brushing against mine. Since then, I have no reason to believe that the poor ghost isn't at peace. I hope he is.
“But I never expected nor wished for the blue denims. The next day, however, a dray belonging to a great wholesale house backed up to our door and delivered a case of denims, with a receipted bill for the same. What was I to do? I could not go about selling blue denims; I could not give them away without exciting comment. So I furnished the cottage with them—and you know the effect on my complexion. Pity me, dear! And credit me, frivolous woman as I am, with having saved a soul at the expense of my own vanity. My story is told. What do you think about it?”{51}
“But I never expected or wanted the blue denims. The next day, though, a delivery truck from a large wholesale company pulled up to our door and dropped off a case of denims, along with a paid invoice for them. What was I supposed to do? I couldn’t just start selling blue denims; I couldn’t give them away without drawing attention. So I decorated the cottage with them—and you know what that did to my complexion. Feel sorry for me, dear! And give me some credit, frivolous woman that I am, for having saved a soul at the cost of my own vanity. My story is done. What do you think about it?”{51}
GHOST OF BUCKSTOWN INN.
BY ARNOLD M. ANDERSON.
Several travel-worn drummers sat in the lobby exchanging yarns. It was Rodney Green’s turn, and he looked wise and began his tale.
Several travel-worn drummers sat in the lobby sharing stories. It was Rodney Green’s turn, and he looked wise as he started his tale.
“I don’t claim, by any means, that the belief in ghosts is a general thing in Arkansas, but I do say that I had an experience out there a few years ago.
“I don’t claim that believing in ghosts is common in Arkansas, but I do say that I had an experience out there a few years ago."
“It was late in the fall, and I happened to be in the village of Buckstown, which desecrates a very limited portion of the State. The town is about as small and dirty a place as ever I saw, and the Buckstown Inn is not much above the general character of the place. The region is inhabited by natives who still cling to all sorts of foolish superstitions. The inn, in the ante-bellum days, was kept by one who was said to be the meanest and most crabbed of mortals. The old demon was as miserly as he was mean, and all his narrow life he hoarded his filthy lucre with fiendish greed. Report had it also that he had even murdered his patrons in their beds for their{52} money. What the facts actually were I don’t know, but even to this day the old inn is held in suspicion. A lingering effect of former horrors still clouds its memory.
“It was late fall, and I found myself in the village of Buckstown, which occupies a very small part of the state. The town is one of the smallest and dirtiest places I've ever seen, and the Buckstown Inn is barely better than the overall character of the area. The region is populated by locals who still cling to all kinds of silly superstitions. Back in the ante-bellum days, the inn was run by someone known to be the meanest and most grumpy person around. This old miser was as stingy as he was nasty, and his entire life was spent hoarding his dirty money with a greedy obsession. Rumor had it that he even murdered his guests in their beds for their{52} money. What the actual facts were, I don’t know, but even today, the old inn is viewed with suspicion. A lingering effect of past horrors still shadows its reputation.”
“The present proprietor, Bunk Watson—his real name is Bunker, I believe—is an altogether different sort of chap—a Southern type, in fact—one of those shiftless, heedless, happy-go-lucky mortals who loves strong whiskey and who chews an enormous quid of black tobacco and smokes a corncob pipe at the same time.
“The current owner, Bunk Watson—his real name is Bunker, I think—is a completely different kind of guy—a Southern type, actually—one of those lazy, carefree, easygoing people who loves strong whiskey, chews a huge wad of black tobacco, and smokes a corncob pipe all at once."
“When the former keeper ‘shuffled off,’ his property fell to a distant relative, the present keeper, who, with his family, immediately moved in from a neighboring hamlet and took possession. It was well known that the old proprietor had accumulated considerable wealth during his sojourn among the living, but all efforts to discover any treasure upon the premises had failed, and now the idea of ever finding it was practically given up. As far as Bunk was concerned, the matter troubled him little. He had a hard-working wife who ran things the best she could under the circumstances, and saw that his meals were forthcoming at their respective intervals. What more could he wish? Why should he care if there was a treasure buried upon his place? Indeed, it would have been a sore puzzle for him to know what to do with a fortune unless perhaps his wife came to his aid.{53}
“When the former owner passed away, his property went to a distant relative, the current owner, who quickly moved in with his family from a nearby village. It was well-known that the old owner had amassed quite a bit of wealth during his life, but every attempt to find any treasure on the property had failed, and now the hope of ever discovering it was nearly abandoned. As far as Bunk was concerned, the whole situation didn’t bother him much. He had a hardworking wife who managed things as best as she could given the circumstances and made sure his meals were ready at the right times. What more could he ask for? Why should he care if there was treasure buried on his land? In fact, it would have been a real headache for him to figure out what to do with a fortune unless maybe his wife stepped in to help.{53}
“Among the stories that hovered in the history of the Buckstown Inn was one which involved a ghost. In the room where the former keeper had died peculiar noises were heard at unearthly hours: sighing, moaning, and, in fact, all the other indications which point to the existence of ghosts, were said to be present. On account of this the chamber had long since been abandoned.
“Among the stories that lingered in the history of the Buckstown Inn was one about a ghost. In the room where the former keeper had died, strange noises were heard at odd hours: sighing, moaning, and all the other signs that suggest the presence of ghosts were reported. Because of this, the room had been abandoned for a long time.”
“I listened with keen interest to the wonderful tales about the haunted room, and then suddenly resolved to investigate—to sleep in that chamber that very night and see for myself all that was to be seen. I told Buck of my purpose. He shook his head, shrugged his shoulders, but instead of warning me and offering a flood of protests, as I expected, he merely took his pipe from his mouth, let fly a quart or so of yellowish juice from between a pair of brown-stained lips, and, opening one corner of his wide mouth, lazily called out: ‘Jane.’ His wife appeared, and he intimated that I should settle the matter with the ‘old woman.’ The prospect of a fee persuaded the wife, and off she went to arrange for my bed in that ill-fated room.
“I listened with great interest to the amazing stories about the haunted room, and then suddenly decided to check it out—to sleep in that room that very night and see for myself everything there was to see. I told Buck about my plan. He shook his head and shrugged his shoulders, but instead of warning me and offering a bunch of protests, like I expected, he just took his pipe from his mouth, spat out a quart or so of yellowish liquid from between his brown-stained lips, and, opening one corner of his wide mouth, lazily called out: ‘Jane.’ His wife showed up, and he suggested that I should settle the matter with the ‘old woman.’ The possibility of a payment convinced her, and off she went to arrange for my bed in that cursed room.
“At nine o’clock that evening I bid the family good-night, took my candle, ascended the rickety stairs and entered the chamber of horrors. The atmosphere was heavy and had a peculiar odor that was not at all pleasing. However, I latched the door and was soon in bed. Having propped{54} myself up with pillows, I was prepared to await the coming of the ghost.
“At nine o’clock that evening, I said goodnight to the family, took my candle, climbed the creaky stairs, and entered the terrifying room. The air was thick and had an odd smell that was definitely unpleasant. Still, I locked the door and soon got into bed. After stacking some pillows behind me, I was ready to wait for the ghost to appear.”
“Overhead the dusty rafters, which once had experienced the sensation of being whitewashed, but which were now a dirty, yellowish color, were hung with a fantastic array of cobwebs. The flickering light of the candle reflected upon the walls and against the ceiling a pyramid of grotesque shapes, and with this effect being continually disturbed by the swaying cobwebs, the whole caused the room to appear rather ghostly after all, and especially so to an imaginative mind.
“Above, the dusty rafters, which had once been whitewashed but were now a grimy, yellowish color, were filled with an amazing collection of cobwebs. The flickering candlelight cast bizarre shapes on the walls and ceiling, and the constantly moving cobwebs made the whole room feel a bit ghostly, especially for someone with a vivid imagination.”
“I waited and waited for hours, it seemed, but still no ghost. Perhaps it was afraid of my candle light, so I blew it out. No sooner had I done this and settled back in bed again than a white hand appeared through the door, then a whole figure—at last the ghost had come, a white and sheeted ghost!
“I waited and waited for hours, or at least it felt like that, but still no ghost. Maybe it was scared of my candlelight, so I blew it out. No sooner had I done this and settled back into bed than a white hand appeared through the door, and then the whole figure—finally, the ghost had arrived, a white, sheet-covered ghost!
“It had come right through the door, although it was locked, and now it advanced toward the bed. Raising its long, white arm, it pointed a bony finger at me, and then commanded: ‘Come with me!’ Thereupon it turned to the door, while instantly I jumped out of bed to follow. Some unseen power compelled me to obey. The door flew open and the ghost led me down the stairs, through long halls into the cellar, through mysterious underground corridors, upstairs{55} again, in and out rooms which I never dreamed were to be found in that old rambling inn. Finally, through a small door in the rear, we left the house. I was in my sleeping garments, but no matter, I had to follow.
“It had come right through the door, even though it was locked, and now it advanced toward the bed. Raising its long, white arm, it pointed a bony finger at me, and then commanded: ‘Come with me!’ Then it turned to the door, and I instantly jumped out of bed to follow. Some unseen power compelled me to obey. The door flew open and the ghost led me down the stairs, through long halls into the cellar, through mysterious underground corridors, upstairs{55} again, in and out of rooms I never knew existed in that old, sprawling inn. Finally, through a small door at the back, we left the house. I was in my sleep clothes, but it didn't matter; I had to follow.
“The white form, with a slow and measured tread and as silent as death, led the way into the orchard. There, under a tree at the farther end, it pointed to the ground, and in the same ghostly tones before used, said:
“The white figure, moving slowly and deliberately and as quiet as death, led the way into the orchard. There, under a tree at the far end, it pointed to the ground and, in the same eerie tones as before, said:
“‘Here you will find a great treasure buried.’
“‘Here you will find a valuable treasure hidden.’”
“The ghost then disappeared, and I saw it no more. I stood dazed and trembling. Upon recovering my wits I started to dig, but the chill of the night air and the scantiness of my night robes made such labor impracticable. So I decided to leave some mark to identify the place and come around again at daybreak. I reached up and broke off a limb. Overcome with my night’s exertions I slept the next morning until a loud rapping on my door and a croaking voice warned me that it was noon.
The ghost then vanished, and I didn't see it again. I stood there, dazed and shaking. Once I regained my composure, I started to dig, but the chill of the night air and my thin night clothes made it too hard to do. So, I decided to leave a marker to identify the spot and come back at dawn. I reached up and broke off a branch. Exhausted from my night’s efforts, I slept in the next morning until a loud knock on my door and a croaky voice reminded me that it was noon.
“I had intended to leave Buckstown Inn that day, but, prompted by curiosity and anxious to investigate, I unpacked my gripsack for a comfortable stay.
“I planned to leave Buckstown Inn that day, but out of curiosity and eager to explore, I unpacked my bag for a more comfortable stay.
“You must understand that this was my first experience with a ghost, and I feared I might never see another.
“You have to understand that this was my first time encountering a ghost, and I was afraid I might never experience it again.
“My host was more outspoken.
"My host was more vocal."
“‘Reckon ye didn’t get much sleep,’ said he, with a queer smile.
‘Looks like you didn’t get much sleep,’ he said with a strange smile.
“‘Did you hear anything?’ I asked.
“‘Did you hear anything?’ I asked.
“‘Well, I did—ye-es,’ he said, with a drawl. ‘But ye didn’t disturb me any. I knew ye’d hev trouble when ye went in thet room ter sleep.’
“‘Well, I did—yeah,’ he said, with a slow drawl. ‘But you didn’t bother me at all. I knew you’d have trouble when you went into that room to sleep.’
“That afternoon I slipped out to the tree. But to my amazement I found that the twig I had broken from the branches was gone. Finally I found under the lower trunk of an apple tree an open place from which a small branch had evidently been wrested. But on looking further, I discovered that every apple tree in the orchard had been similarly disfigured.
“That afternoon I snuck out to the tree. To my surprise, I found that the twig I had broken off was missing. Eventually, I discovered an open spot under the lower trunk of an apple tree where a small branch had clearly been torn away. But upon looking further, I realized that every apple tree in the orchard had been similarly damaged.”
“‘More mysterious than ever,’ I said; ‘but to-night shall decide.’
“‘More mysterious than ever,’ I said; ‘but tonight will decide.’
“That night I pleaded weariness, which no one seemed inclined to question, and sought my couch earlier.
“That night I claimed I was tired, and no one seemed eager to challenge that, so I went to bed early.”
“‘Goin’ ter try it again?’ asked my host.
“‘Are you going to try it again?’ my host asked.
“‘Yes; and I’ll stay all winter but what I’ll get even with that ghost,’ I said.
‘Yes; and I’ll stay all winter just to get back at that ghost,’ I said.
“That night I kept the candle burning until midnight, when I blew it out.
“That night I kept the candle lit until midnight, when I blew it out.
“Again the bony finger beckoned and a sepulchral voice whispered, ‘Follow me!’ I sprang from the bed, but the figure darted ahead of me. It flew through the doorway and down the stairs, and I after it. At the foot of the staircase an unseen hand reached forward and caught my foot and I fell sprawling headlong.
“Again the bony finger signaled and a haunting voice whispered, ‘Follow me!’ I jumped out of bed, but the figure rushed ahead of me. It flew through the doorway and down the stairs, and I chased after it. At the bottom of the staircase, an invisible hand reached out and grabbed my foot, causing me to fall flat on my face.”
“But in a second I was on my feet and pursuing the ghost. It had gained on me a few yards, but I was quicker, and just as we reached the outside door I nearly touched its robes. They sent a chill through my frame, and I nearly gave up the pursuit.
“But in a flash, I was on my feet and chasing the ghost. It had pulled ahead by a few yards, but I was faster, and just as we reached the outside door, I almost touched its robes. They sent a chill through my body, and I almost gave up the chase.”
“As it passed through the doorway it turned and gave me one look, and I caught the same malignant light in its eyes that I remembered from the night before.
“As it walked through the doorway, it turned and gave me a glance, and I saw the same sinister glimmer in its eyes that I remembered from the night before.
“In the open orchard I felt sure I could catch it.
“In the open orchard, I was confident I could catch it.
“But my ghost had no intention of allowing me any such opportunity. To my disgust, it darted backward and into the house, slamming the door in my face.
“But my ghost had no intention of giving me any such chance. To my dismay, it zipped back into the house, slamming the door in my face."
“Upstairs I flew after it, and into an old chamber. There, huddled in a corner, I saw it. In the minute’s delay it had secured a lighted candle and, as I entered, it advanced to daunt me with bony arm upraised to a great height.
“Upstairs I rushed after it and into an old room. There, huddled in a corner, I saw it. In that brief moment, it had grabbed a lit candle and, as I walked in, it moved toward me with its bony arm raised high, trying to intimidate me.”
“‘Caught!’ I cried, throwing my arms around the figure. And I had made the acquaintance of a real live ghost.
‘Gotcha!’ I shouted, wrapping my arms around the figure. And I had met a real live ghost.
“The white robes fell, and I saw revealed my hostess of Buckstown Inn.
“The white robes fell, and I saw my hostess from Buckstown Inn revealed.”
THE BURGLAR’S GHOST.
I am not an imaginative man, and no one who knows me can say that I have ever indulged in sentimental ideas upon any subject. I am rather predisposed, in fact, to look at everything from a purely practical standpoint, and this quality has been further developed in me by the fact that for twenty years I have been an active member of the detective police force at Westford, a large town in one of our most important manufacturing districts. A policeman, as most people will readily believe, has to deal with so much practical life that he has small opportunity for developing other than practical qualities, and he is more apt to believe in tangible things than in ideas of a somewhat superstitious nature. However, I was once under the firm conviction that I had been largely helped up the ladder of life by the ghost of a once well-known burglar. I have told the story to many, and have heard it commented upon in various fashions. Whether the comments were satirical or practical, it made no difference to me; I had a firm faith at that time in the truth of my tale.{60}
I'm not a creative person, and anyone who knows me will agree that I've never entertained sentimental ideas about anything. I tend to view everything from a purely practical perspective, and this trait has only been reinforced over the twenty years I've spent as an active member of the detective police in Westford, a large town in one of our key manufacturing areas. Most people would understand that a police officer encounters so much practical life that there’s little room for developing qualities beyond the practical, so they're more likely to trust in concrete things rather than somewhat superstitious ideas. However, there was a time when I genuinely believed that a well-known burglar’s ghost had significantly helped me climb the ladder of success. I’ve shared this story with many people, and I've heard various reactions to it. Whether those reactions were sarcastic or practical didn’t matter to me; at the time, I firmly believed in the truth of my story.{60}
Eighteen years ago I was a plain clothes officer at Westford. I was then twenty-three years of age, and very anxious about two matters. First and foremost I desired promotion; second, I wished to be married. Of course I was more eager about the second than the first, because my sweetheart, Alice Moore, was one of the prettiest and cleverest girls in the town; but I put promotion first for the simple reason that with me promotion must come before marriage. Knowing this, I was always on the lookout for a chance of distinguishing myself, and I paid such attention to my duties that my superiors began to notice me, and foretold a successful career for me in the future.
Eighteen years ago, I was an undercover officer in Westford. I was twenty-three then and really concerned about two things. First and foremost, I wanted a promotion; second, I wanted to get married. Honestly, I was more excited about the second than the first because my girlfriend, Alice Moore, was one of the prettiest and smartest girls in town. However, I prioritized promotion because I knew that for me, getting promoted had to happen before I got married. With that in mind, I was always looking for opportunities to stand out, and I focused so much on my duties that my bosses started to notice me and predicted a successful career ahead for me.
One evening in the last week of September, 1873, I was sitting in my lodgings wondering what I could do to earn the promotion which I so earnestly wished for. Things were quiet just then in Westford, and I am afraid I half wished that something dreadful might occur if I only could have a share in it. I was pursuing this train of thought when I suddenly heard a voice say, “Good evening, officer.”
One evening in the last week of September 1873, I was sitting in my apartment, thinking about how I could earn the promotion I desperately wanted. Things were pretty calm in Westford at that moment, and I have to admit, I kind of hoped something dramatic would happen just so I could be part of it. I was lost in this train of thought when I suddenly heard a voice say, “Good evening, officer.”
I turned sharply around. It was almost dusk and my lamp was not lighted. For all that, I could see clearly enough a man who was sitting by a chest of drawers that stood between the door and the window. His chair stood between the drawers and the door, and I concluded that he{61} had quietly entered my room and seated himself before addressing me.
I turned around quickly. It was almost dusk and my lamp wasn’t on. Still, I could see clearly enough a man sitting by a chest of drawers that was between the door and the window. His chair was positioned between the drawers and the door, and I figured that he{61} had quietly entered my room and sat down before speaking to me.
“Good evening!” I replied. “I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Good evening!” I said. “I didn’t hear you come in.”
He laughed when I said that—a low, chuckling, rather sly laugh. “No,” he said, “I dessay not, officer. I’m a very quiet sort of person. You might say, in fact, noiseless. Just so.”
He laughed when I said that—a low, chuckling, somewhat sly laugh. “No,” he said, “I guess not, officer. I’m a pretty quiet person. You could say, actually, silent. Exactly.”
I looked at him narrowly, feeling considerably surprised and astonished at his presence. He was a thickly built man, with a square face and heavy chin. His nose was small, but aggressive; his eyes were little and overshadowed by heavy eyebrows; I could see them twinkle when he spoke. As for his dress, it was in keeping with his face.
I looked at him closely, feeling quite surprised and amazed by his presence. He was a stocky man, with a square face and a strong chin. His nose was small but assertive; his eyes were small and hidden beneath bushy eyebrows; I could see them sparkle when he spoke. His clothing matched his face perfectly.
He wore a rough suit of woolen or frieze; a thick, gayly colored Belcher neckerchief encircled his bull-like throat, and in his big hands he continually twirled and twisted a fur cap, made apparently out of the skin of some favorite dog. As he sat there smiling at me and saying nothing, it made me feel uncomfortable.
He wore a rough wool or frieze suit; a thick, brightly colored Belcher neckerchief wrapped around his thick neck, and in his large hands, he constantly twirled and twisted a fur cap, which seemed to be made from the skin of some beloved dog. As he sat there smiling at me and saying nothing, it made me feel uneasy.
“What do you want with me?” I asked.
“What do you want from me?” I asked.
“Just a little matter o’ business,” he answered.
“Just a small business matter,” he replied.
“You should have gone to the office,” I said. “We’re not supposed to do business at home.”
“You should have gone to the office,” I said. “We’re not supposed to do business at home.”
“What is it you want?” I inquired again.
“What do you want?” I asked again.
“Ain’t you eager to be promoted?” he reiterated. “Ain’t you now, officer?”
“Aren’t you eager to get a promotion?” he repeated. “Aren’t you, officer?”
I saw no reason why I should conceal the fact, even from this strange visitor. I admitted that I was eager for promotion.
I saw no reason to hide the truth, even from this unusual visitor. I admitted that I was eager for a promotion.
“Ah!” he said, with a satisfied smile; “I’m glad o’ that. It’ll make you all the keener. Now, officer, you listen to me. I’m a-goin’ to put you on to a nice little job. Ah! I dessay you’ll be a sergeant before long, you will. You’ll be complimented and praised for your clever conduck in this ’ere affair. Mark my words if you ain’t.”
“Ah!” he said with a satisfied smile. “I’m glad to hear that. It'll make you even more eager. Now, officer, listen up. I’m going to set you up with a nice little task. Ah! I bet you’ll be a sergeant before you know it. You’ll get compliments and praise for your smart handling of this situation. Just wait and see if you don’t.”
“Out with it,” I said, fancying I saw through the man’s meaning. “You’re going to split on some of your pals, I suppose, and you’ll want a reward.”
“Spit it out,” I said, thinking I understood what he meant. “You’re planning to rat out some of your friends, I guess, and you’ll be looking for a reward.”
He shook his head. “A reward,” he said, “wouldn’t be no use to me at all—no, not if it was a thousand pounds. No, it ain’t nothing to do with reward. But now, officer, did you ever hear of Light Toed Jim?”
He shook his head. “A reward,” he said, “wouldn’t be any use to me at all—no, not even if it was a thousand pounds. No, it’s got nothing to do with the reward. But now, officer, have you ever heard of Light Toed Jim?”
Light Toed Jim! I should have been a poor detective if I had not. Why, the man known under that sobriquet was one of the cleverest burglars and thieves in England, and had enjoyed such a famous career that his name was a household{63} word. At that moment there was an additional interest attached to him. He had been convicted of burglary at the Northminster assizes in 1871, and sentenced to ten years’ penal servitude. After serving nearly two years of his time he had escaped from Portland, getting away in such clever fashion that he had never been heard of since. Where he was no one could say; but lately there had been a strong suspicion among the police that Light Toed Jim was at his old tricks again.
Light-Toed Jim! I would have been a terrible detective if I didn't know that. The man with that nickname was one of the smartest burglars and thieves in England, and his notorious career made his name a household{63} word. At that moment, there was even more interest in him. He had been convicted of burglary at the Northminster assizes in 1871 and sentenced to ten years of hard labor. After serving nearly two years, he escaped from Portland, managing to get away in such a clever way that no one had heard from him since. No one knew where he was, but recently there had been strong suspicions among the police that Light-Toed Jim was back to his old tricks.
“Light Toed Jim!” I repeated. “I should think so. Why, what do you know about him?”
“Light Toed Jim!” I said again. “I would think so. What do you know about him?”
He smiled and nodded his head. “Light Toed Jim,” said he, “is in Westford at this ’ere hidentical moment. Listen to me, officer. Light Toed Jim is a-goin’ to crack a crib to-night. Said crib is the mansion of Miss Singleton, that ’ere rich old lady as lives out on the Mapleton Road. You know her—awfully rich, with naught but women servants and animals about the place. There’s some very valyable plate there. That’s what Light Toed Jim’s after. He’ll get in through the scullery window about 1 a. m., then he’ll pass through the back and front kitchens and into the butler’s pantry—only it’s a butleress, ’cos there ain’t no men at all—and there he’ll set to work on the safe. Some of his late pals in Portland give him the tip about this ’ere job.”
He smiled and nodded. “Light Toed Jim,” he said, “is in Westford at this very moment. Listen to me, officer. Light Toed Jim is going to break into a house tonight. That house is the mansion of Miss Singleton, that rich old lady who lives on Mapleton Road. You know her—incredibly wealthy, with nothing but women servants and animals around the place. There’s some very valuable silverware there. That’s what Light Toed Jim’s after. He’ll get in through the scullery window around 1 a.m., then he’ll move through the back and front kitchens and into the butler’s pantry—except it’s a butleress, because there aren’t any men at all—and there he’ll start working on the safe. Some of his recent buddies in Portland tipped him off about this job.”
“Never mind, guv’nor. You wouldn’t understand. Now, I wants you to be up there to-night and to nab Light Toed Jim red-handed, so to speak. It’ll mean promotion for you, and it’ll suit me down to the ground. You wants to be about and to watch him enter. Then follow him and dog him. And be armed, officer, for Jim’ll fight like a tiger if you don’t draw his teeth first.”
“Don’t worry about it, boss. You wouldn’t get it. What I need is for you to be up there tonight and catch Light Toed Jim in the act, so to speak. It’ll mean a promotion for you, and it’ll work perfectly for me. You need to be around to see him arrive. Then follow him and keep an eye on him. And be prepared, officer, because Jim will fight hard if you don’t deal with him first.”
“Now, look here, my man,” said I, “this is all very well, but it’s all irregular. You must just tell me who you are and how you come to be in Light Toed Jim’s secrets, and I’ll put it down in black and white.”
“Alright, listen up,” I said, “this is fine and all, but it’s really out of order. You need to tell me who you are and how you got involved in Light Toed Jim’s secrets, and I’ll write it down clearly.”
I turned away from him to get my writing materials. I was not half a minute with my back to him, but when I turned round he was gone. The door was shut, but I had heard no sound from it either opening or shutting. Quick as thought I darted to it, tore it wide open, and looked down the narrow staircase. There was no one there. I ran hastily downstairs into the passage, and found my landlady, Mrs. Marriner, standing at the open door with a female friend. “Mrs. Marriner,” I said, breaking in upon their conversation, “which way did that man go who came downstairs just now?”
I turned away from him to grab my writing supplies. I wasn’t even gone for half a minute, but when I looked back, he was gone. The door was closed, but I hadn’t heard it open or shut at all. Without thinking, I rushed over, flung it open, and peered down the narrow staircase. No one was there. I hurried downstairs into the hallway and found my landlady, Mrs. Marriner, standing at the open door with a female friend. “Mrs. Marriner,” I said, interrupting their chat, “which way did that man go who just came downstairs?”
Mrs. Marriner looked at me strangely. “There ain’t been no man come downstairs, Mr. Parker,” said she; “leastways, not this good three-quarters of an hour, which me and Missis Higgins ’ere, as{65} ’ave come out to take an airing, her having been ironin’ all this blessed day, has been standin’ ’ere all the time and ain’t never seen a soul.”
Mrs. Marriner looked at me oddly. “No man has come downstairs, Mr. Parker,” she said; “at least not in the last three-quarters of an hour, during which me and Mrs. Higgins here, who’ve come out to get some fresh air since she’s been ironing all day, have been standing here the whole time and haven’t seen anyone.”
“Nonsense,” I said. “A man came down from my room just now—the man you sent up twenty minutes since.”
“Nonsense,” I said. “A guy just came down from my room—the guy you sent up twenty minutes ago.”
Mrs. Marriner looked at me with an expression betokening the most profound astonishment. Mrs. Higgins sighed deeply.
Mrs. Marriner looked at me with an expression of deep astonishment. Mrs. Higgins sighed heavily.
“Mr. Parker,” said Mrs. Marriner, “sorry am I to say it, sir, but you’re either intoxicated or else you’re a-sickening for brain fever, sir. There ain’t no person entered this door, in or out, for nigh onto an hour, as me and Missis Higgins ’ere will take our Bible oaths on.”
“Mr. Parker,” said Mrs. Marriner, “I’m sorry to say this, sir, but you’re either drunk or getting sick with something serious, sir. No one has come in or out of this door for almost an hour, and me and Mrs. Higgins here would swear to that.”
I went upstairs and looked in the rooms on either side of mine. The man was not there. I looked under my bed, and of course he was not there. He must have gone downstairs. But then the women must have seen him. There was only one door to the house. I gave it up in despair and began to smoke my pipe. By the time I had drawn the last whiff I decided that if anyone was “intoxicated,” it was probably Mrs. Marriner and Mrs. Higgins, and that my strange visitor had departed by the door. I was not going to believe that he had anything supernatural about him.
I went upstairs and checked the rooms on both sides of mine. The man wasn’t there. I looked under my bed, and of course he wasn’t there either. He must have gone downstairs. But then the women would have seen him. There was only one door to the house. I gave up in frustration and started to smoke my pipe. By the time I took the last puff, I figured that if anyone was “intoxicated,” it was probably Mrs. Marriner and Mrs. Higgins, and that my strange visitor had left through the door. I wasn’t going to believe he had anything supernatural about him.
I had no duty that night, and as the hours wore on I found myself stern in my resolve to go{66} up to Miss Singleton’s house and see what I could make out of my informant’s story. It was my opinion that my late visitor was a whilom “pal” of Light Toed Jim, and that having become aware of the latter’s plot, he had, for some reason of his own, decided to split on his old chum. Thieves’ disagreement is an honest man’s opportunity, and I determined to solve the truth of the story told me. Lest it should come to nothing, I decided not to report the matter to my chief. If I could really capture Light Toed Jim, my success would be all the more brilliant by being suddenly sprung upon the authorities.
I had no duty that night, and as the hours passed, I became determined to go up to Miss Singleton’s house and see what I could figure out about my informant’s story. I believed that my late visitor was once a “friend” of Light Toed Jim, and that he had, for some personal reason, decided to betray his old buddy after learning about Jim’s plan. When thieves fall out, it’s an honest person’s chance to shine, and I was set on uncovering the truth behind the tale I’d been told. To avoid wasting time, I decided not to report this to my boss. If I could actually catch Light Toed Jim, my success would be even more impressive if I suddenly revealed it to the authorities.
I made my plan of action rapidly. I took a revolver with me and went up to Miss Singleton’s house. Fortunately, I knew the housekeeper there—a middle-aged, strong-minded woman, not easily frightened, which was a good thing. To her I communicated such information as I considered necessary. She consented to conceal me in the room where the safe stood. There was a cupboard close by the safe from which I could command a full view of the burglar’s operations and pounce upon him at the right moment. If only my information was to be relied upon, there was every chance of my capturing the famous burglar.
I quickly made my plan. I grabbed a revolver and headed to Miss Singleton’s house. Luckily, I knew the housekeeper—she was a middle-aged, strong-willed woman who wouldn’t be easily scared, which was a relief. I shared the necessary details with her, and she agreed to hide me in the room where the safe was. There was a cupboard nearby where I could see everything the burglar was doing and catch him at just the right moment. If my information was accurate, I had a good chance of capturing the notorious burglar.
Soon after midnight, when the house was all quiet, I went to the pantry and got into the cupboard, locking myself in. There were two openings{67} in the panel, through either of which I was able to command a full view of the room. My position was somewhat cramped, but the time soon passed away. My mind was principally occupied in wondering if I was really about to have a chance of distinguishing myself. Somehow, there was an air of unreality about the events of the evening which puzzled me.
Soon after midnight, when the house was completely quiet, I went to the pantry and climbed into the cupboard, locking the door behind me. There were two openings{67} in the panel, through which I could see the whole room. My position was a bit cramped, but time went by quickly. I mainly found myself wondering if I was really about to get a chance to stand out. For some reason, there was a strange feel to the events of the evening that confused me.
Suddenly I heard a sound which put me on the alert at once. It was nothing more than the creaking of a board or opening of a door would make in a quiet house; but it sounded intensified to my expectant ears. I drew myself up against the door of the cupboard and placed my eye to the opening in the panel. I had oiled the key of the door, and kept my fingers upon it in readiness to spring upon the burglar at the proper moment. After what seemed some time I saw the gleam of light through the keyhole of the door opening into the pantry. Then it opened, and a man carrying a small lantern came gently into the room. At first I could see nothing of his face; but when my eyes grew accustomed to the hazy light I saw that I had been rightly informed, and that the burglar was indeed no other than the famous Light Toed Jim.
Suddenly, I heard a sound that put me on high alert. It was just the creaking of a board or the opening of a door in a quiet house, but it felt amplified to my eager ears. I pressed myself against the cupboard door and put my eye to the opening in the panel. I had oiled the door's key and kept my fingers on it, ready to jump on the burglar at the right moment. After what felt like a while, I saw a gleam of light through the keyhole of the door leading to the pantry. Then, it opened, and a man holding a small lantern quietly stepped into the room. At first, I couldn't see his face, but as my eyes adjusted to the dim light, I realized I had been correctly informed—the burglar was none other than the infamous Light Toed Jim.
As I stood there watching him I could not help admiring the cool fashion in which he went to work. He went over to the window and examined it. He tried the door of the cupboard{68} in which I stood concealed. Then he locked the door of the pantry and turned his attention to the safe. He set his lamp on a chair before the lock and took from his pocket as neat and pretty a collection of tools as ever I saw. With these he went quietly and swiftly to work.
As I stood there watching him, I couldn't help but admire the calm way he went about his task. He walked over to the window and inspected it. He tested the door of the cupboard{68} where I was hiding. Then he locked the pantry door and focused on the safe. He placed his lamp on a chair in front of the lock and took out of his pocket the neatest and most attractive set of tools I'd ever seen. With these, he quietly and quickly got to work.
Light Toed Jim was a somewhat slimly built fellow, with little muscular development about him, while I am a big man with plenty of bone and sinew. If matters had come to a fight between us I could have done what I pleased with him; but I knew that Jim would not chance a fight. Somewhere about him I felt sure there was a revolver, which he would use on the least provocation. My plan, therefore, was to wait until his back was bent over the lock of the safe, then to open the cupboard door noiselessly and fall bodily upon him, pinning him to the ground beneath me.
Light Toed Jim was a somewhat slim guy, not very muscular, while I’m a big man with plenty of strength. If it came down to a fight between us, I could easily overpower him; but I knew Jim wouldn’t risk fighting me. I was pretty sure he had a revolver hidden somewhere, and he’d use it at the slightest provocation. So, my plan was to wait until he was bent over the safe's lock, then quietly open the cupboard door and drop on him, pinning him down under me.
Before long the moment came. He was working steadily away at the lock, his whole attention concentrated on the job. The slight noise of his drill was sufficient to drown the faint click of the key in the cupboard door. I turned it quickly and tumbled right upon him, driving the tool out of his hands and tumbling him into a heap at the foot of the safe. He uttered an exclamation of rage and astonishment as he went down, and immediately began to wriggle under me like an eel. As I kept him down with one hand I tried to pull{69} out the handcuffs with the other. This somewhat embarrassed me, and the burglar profited by it to pull out a sharp knife. He had worked himself round on his back, and before I realized what he was after he was hacking furiously at me with his keen, dagger-like blade. Then I realized that we were going to have a fight for it, and prepared myself. He tried to run the knife into my side. I warded it off, but the blade caught the fleshy part of my left arm and I felt a warm stream of blood spurt out.
Before long, the moment arrived. He was focused on the lock, completely absorbed in his work. The faint sound of his drill was enough to mask the soft click of the key in the cupboard door. I turned it quickly and stumbled right onto him, knocking the tool from his hands and sending him sprawling at the base of the safe. He let out a shout of anger and surprise as he fell, and immediately started wriggling beneath me like a slippery fish. While I kept him pinned down with one hand, I tried to pull out the handcuffs with the other. This made things a bit tricky for me, and the burglar took advantage of it to pull out a sharp knife. He had managed to roll onto his back, and before I realized what he was doing, he was attacking me furiously with his dagger-like blade. It dawned on me that we were about to have a fight, so I got ready. He aimed the knife at my side. I blocked it, but the blade caught the fleshy part of my left arm, and I felt a warm stream of blood gush out.
That maddened me, and I seized one of the steel drills lying near at hand, and hit my man such a blow over the temple that he collapsed at once, and lay as if dead. I put the handcuffs on him instantly, and, to make matters still more certain, I secured his ankles. Then I rose and looked at my arm. The knife had made a nasty gash, and the blood was flowing freely, but it was not serious; and when the housekeeper, who had just then appeared on the scene, had bandaged it, I went out and secured the help of the first policeman I met in conveying Light Toed Jim to the office.
That drove me crazy, so I grabbed one of the steel drills nearby and hit the guy so hard on the temple that he passed out right away and lay there like he was dead. I quickly put handcuffs on him and, to be extra sure, I secured his ankles too. Then I stood up and checked my arm. The knife had given me a nasty cut, and blood was flowing pretty freely, but it wasn't serious; and when the housekeeper, who just happened to show up, bandaged it, I went out and got the first policeman I saw to help me take Light Toed Jim to the station.
I felt a proud man when I made my report to the inspector.
I felt like a proud man when I reported to the inspector.
“You’re right, Parker,” he said. “That’s the man. Well, this will be a fine thing for you.”
“You're right, Parker,” he said. “That's the guy. Well, this will be great for you.”
After a time, feeling a little exhausted, I went home to try and get some sleep. The surgeon had attended to my arm, and told me it was but a superficial wound. It felt sore enough in spite of that.
After a while, feeling a bit tired, I went home to get some sleep. The surgeon had taken care of my arm and said it was just a superficial wound. It felt pretty sore regardless.
I had no sooner reached my lodgings than I saw sitting in my easy-chair the strange man who had called upon me earlier in the evening. He rose to his feet when I entered. I stared at him in utter astonishment.
I had barely gotten to my place when I saw the strange man who had visited me earlier in the evening sitting in my easy chair. He stood up when I walked in. I stared at him in complete shock.
“Well, guv’nor,” said he, “I see you’ve done it. You’ve got him square and fair, I reckon?”
“Well, boss,” he said, “I see you’ve got it done. You’ve got him right and fair, I guess?”
“Yes,” I said.
“Yes,” I replied.
“Ah!” he said, with a sigh of complete satisfaction. “Then I’m satisfied. Yes, I don’t know as how there’s aught more I could say. I reckon as how Light Toed Jim an’ me is quits.”
“Ah!” he said, sighing with total satisfaction. “Then I’m satisfied. Yeah, I don’t think there’s anything more I could say. I guess Light Toed Jim and I are even.”
I was determined to find out who this man was this time. “Sit down,” I said. “There’s a question or two I must ask you. Just let me get my coat off and I’ll talk to you.” I took my coat off and went over to the bed to lay it down. “Now then,” I began, and looked around at him. I said no more, being literally struck dumb. The man was gone!
I was set on figuring out who this guy was this time. “Sit down,” I said. “I have a couple of questions for you. Just let me take off my coat, and then we can talk.” I took off my coat and headed over to the bed to lay it down. “Okay then,” I started, looking at him. I didn’t say anything else because I was completely speechless. The guy was gone!
When I went down to the office next morning I was informed that the burglar wanted to see me. I went to his cell, where he was lying in bed with his head bandaged. I had hit him pretty hard, as it turned out, and it was probable he would have to lie on the sick list for some days. “Well, guv’nor,” said he, “you’d the best of me last night. You hit me rather hard that time.”
When I went down to the office the next morning, I was told that the burglar wanted to see me. I went to his cell, where he was lying in bed with his head wrapped in bandages. I had hit him pretty hard, it turned out, and it was likely he would have to be on the sick list for a few days. “Well, boss,” he said, “you got the better of me last night. You hit me pretty hard that time.”
“I was sorry to have to do it, my man,” I answered. “You would have stabbed me if you could.”
“I didn't want to have to do it, my man,” I replied. “You would have stabbed me if you had the chance.”
“Yes,” he said, “I should. But I say, guv’nor, come a bit closer; I want to ask you a question. How did you know I was on that little job last night? For, s’elp me, there wasn’t a soul knew a breath about it but myself. I hadn’t no pals, never talked to anybody about it, never thought aloud about it, as I knows on. How came you to spot it, guv’nor?”
“Yes,” he said, “I should. But I say, boss, come a bit closer; I want to ask you something. How did you know I was working on that little job last night? Seriously, there wasn’t a soul who knew a thing about it except for me. I didn’t have any buddies, never talked to anyone about it, never even thought out loud about it, as far as I know. How did you figure it out, boss?”
There was no one else in the cell with us, and I thought I might find out something about my mysterious visitor of the night before. “It was a pal of yours who gave me the information,” I said.
There was no one else in the cell with us, and I thought I might find out something about my mysterious visitor from the night before. “It was a friend of yours who gave me the information,” I said.
“Did you ever know a man like this?” I described my visitor. As I proceeded, Light Toed Jim’s face assumed an expression of real terror. Whatever color there was in it faded away. I never saw a man look more thoroughly frightened. “Yes, yes,” he said, eagerly. “In course I know who it is. Why, it’s Barksea Bill, as I pal’d with at one time—and what did he say, guv’nor—that he owed me a grudge? That we was quits at last? Right you are, ’cos he did owe me a grudge. I treated Bill very shabby—very shabby, indeed, and he swore solemn he’d have his revenge. On’y, guv’nor, what you see wasn’t Barksea Bill at all, but his ghost, ’cos Barksea Bill’s been dead and buried this three year.”
“Did you ever know a man like this?” I described my visitor. As I continued, Light Toed Jim's face turned to one of real terror. Any color he had drained away. I had never seen someone look so thoroughly frightened. “Yes, yes,” he said, eagerly. “Of course I know who it is. It’s Barksea Bill, the guy I hung out with once—and what did he say, boss—that he owed me a grudge? That we were even at last? You’re right, because he did owe me a grudge. I treated Bill very badly—very badly, indeed, and he swore he’d get his revenge. But, boss, what you saw wasn’t Barksea Bill at all, it was his ghost, because Barksea Bill has been dead and buried for three years.”
I was naturally very much exercised in my mind over this weird development of the affair, and I used to think about it long after Light Toed Jim had once more retired to the seclusion of Portland. While he was in charge at Westford I tried more than once to worm some more information out of him about the defunct Barksea Bill, but with no success. He would say no more than that “Bill was dead and buried this three year;” and with that I had to be content. Gradually I came to have a firm belief that I had indeed been visited by Barksea Bill’s ghost, and I often told the story to brother officers, and sometimes got well laughed at. That, however, mattered little to me; I felt sure that any man{73} who had gone through the same experience would have had the same beliefs.
I was really focused on this strange turn of events, and I thought about it long after Light Toed Jim had gone back to his quiet life in Portland. While he was in charge at Westford, I tried several times to get more information out of him about the late Barksea Bill, but I didn't have any luck. He only said that “Bill was dead and buried for three years,” and I had to accept that. Gradually, I began to strongly believe that I had actually been visited by Barksea Bill’s ghost, and I often shared the story with my fellow officers, sometimes getting a good laugh in return. That didn’t bother me much; I was sure that anyone who had gone through the same thing would feel the same way.
Of course I got my promotion and was soon afterward married. Things went well with me, and I was lifted from one step to another. In my secret mind I was always sure I owed my first rise to the burglar’s ghost, and I should have continued to think so but for an incident which occurred just five years after my capture of Light Toed Jim.
Of course I got my promotion and was soon after married. Things went well for me, and I was moved up step by step. Deep down, I always believed I owed my initial success to the ghost of the burglar, and I would have kept thinking that way if it weren't for an event that happened just five years after I caught Light Toed Jim.
I had occasion to travel to Sheffield from Westford, and had to change trains at Leeds. The carriage I stepped into was occupied by a solitary individual, who turned his face to me as I sat down. Though dressed in more respectable fashion, I immediately recognized the man who had visited me so mysteriously at my lodgings. My first feeling was one of fear, and I daresay my face showed it, for the man laughed.
I had the chance to travel to Sheffield from Westford and needed to change trains in Leeds. When I got into the carriage, there was just one person inside. He turned to look at me as I sat down. Although he was dressed more neatly, I instantly recognized him as the guy who had visited me in a strange way at my place. My first reaction was fear, and I’m sure it showed on my face because the man laughed.
“Hallo, guv’nor,” said he; “I see you knew me as soon as you come in. You owes a deal to me, guv’nor; now, don’t you, eh?”
“Hello, governor,” he said; “I see you recognized me as soon as you walked in. You owe me a lot, governor; don’t you, huh?”
“Look here, my man,” I said, “I’ve been taking you for a ghost these five years past. Now just tell me how you got in and out of my room that night, will you?”
“Listen, man,” I said, “I’ve thought you were a ghost for the last five years. Now just tell me how you got in and out of my room that night, okay?”
“But I followed you sharp, and looked for you.”
“But I followed you closely and searched for you.”
“Ay, guv’nor; but you looked down, and I had gone up! You should ha’ come up to the attics, and there you’d ha’ found me. So you took me for a ghost? Well, I’m blowed.”
“Aye, sir; but you were looking down, and I had gone up! You should have come up to the attic, and you would have found me there. So you thought I was a ghost? Well, I’m shocked.”
I told him what Light Toed Jim had said in the cell.
I told him what Light Toed Jim had said in the cell.
“Ay,” said he, “I dessay, guv’nor. You see, ’twas this way—it weren’t Jim’s fault as I wasn’t dead. He tried to murder me, guv’nor, he did, and left me a-lying for dead. So I ses to myself when I comes round that I’d pay him out sooner or later. But after that I quit the profession, Jim’s nasty conduck havin’ made me sick of it. So I went in for honest work at my old trade, which was draining and pipe repairing. I was on a job o’ that sort in Westford, near Miss Singleton’s house, when I see Light Toed Jim. I had a hidea what he was up to, havin’ heard o’ the plate, and I watches him one or two nights, and gets a notion ’ow he was going to work the job. Then, o’ course, you being a officer and close at hand I splits on him—and that’s all.”
“Yeah,” he said, “I suppose so, boss. You see, it went down like this—it wasn’t Jim’s fault that I wasn’t dead. He tried to kill me, boss, he really did, and left me lying there like I was dead. So when I came to, I told myself that I’d get back at him sooner or later. But after that, I gave up the profession, Jim’s nasty behavior had made me sick of it. So I went back to honest work in my old trade, which was draining and pipe repair. I was working on a job like that in Westford, near Miss Singleton’s house, when I spotted Light Toed Jim. I had an idea of what he was up to, having heard about the plate, so I watched him for a couple of nights and figured out how he planned to do the job. Then, of course, since you’re an officer and nearby, I squealed on him—and that’s the whole story.”
“But you had got the time and details correct?”
“But you got the time and details right?”
A PHANTOM TOE.
I am not a superstitious man, far from it, but despite all my efforts to the contrary I could not help thinking, directly I had taken a survey of my chamber, that I should never quit it without going through a strange adventure. There was something in its immense size, heaviness and gloom that seemed to annihilate at one blow all my resolute skepticism as regards supernatural visitations. It appeared to me totally impossible to go into that room and disbelieve in ghosts.
I'm not a superstitious person, not at all, but no matter how hard I tried to think otherwise, I couldn’t shake the feeling, as soon as I looked around my room, that I was destined to experience a strange adventure before I left it. There was something about its overwhelming size, weight, and darkness that instantly wiped out all my steadfast beliefs against supernatural occurrences. It felt completely impossible to enter that room and not believe in ghosts.
The fact is, I had incautiously partaken at supper of that favorite Dutch dish, sauerkraut, and I suppose it had disagreed with me and put strange fancies into my head. Be this as it may I only know that after parting with my friend for the night I gradually worked myself up into such a state of fidgetiness that at last I wasn’t sure whether I hadn’t become a ghost myself.
The truth is, I carelessly had some sauerkraut at dinner, which is a popular Dutch dish, and I guess it didn’t sit well with me and gave me some bizarre thoughts. Regardless, all I know is that after saying goodbye to my friend for the night, I got so anxious that I eventually started to wonder if I had turned into a ghost myself.
“Supposing,” ruminated I, “supposing the landlord himself should be a practical robber and should have taken the lock and bolt from off this door for the purpose of entering here in the dead{77} of the night, abstracting all my property, and perhaps murdering me! I thought the dog had a very cutthroat air about him.” Now, I had never had any such idea until that moment, for my host was a fat (all Dutchmen are fat), stupid-looking fellow, who I don’t believe had sense enough to understand what a robbery or murder meant, but somehow or other, whenever we have anything really to annoy us (and it certainly was not pleasant to go to bed in a strange place without being able to fasten one’s door), we are sure to aggravate it by myriads of chimeras of our own brain.
“Suppose,” I pondered, “suppose the landlord himself is a practical robber and has removed the lock and bolt from this door to sneak in here in the dead{77} of night, steal all my stuff, and maybe even murder me! I thought the dog looked pretty menacing.” Until that moment, I had never considered this idea, because my host was a fat (all Dutchmen are fat), dull-looking guy who I didn't think had enough sense to know what a robbery or murder actually meant. Yet somehow, whenever we have something really bothering us (and it definitely wasn’t pleasant to go to bed in a strange place without being able to lock the door), we tend to make it worse with countless fears of our own making.
So, on the present occasion, in the midst of a thousand disagreeable reveries, some of the most wild absurdity, I jumped very gloomily into bed, having first put out my candle (for total darkness was far preferable to its flickering, ghostly light, which transformed rather than revealed objects), and soon fell asleep, perfectly tired out with my day’s riding.
So, on this occasion, amidst a thousand unpleasant thoughts, some of them completely ridiculous, I climbed into bed gloomily after blowing out my candle (because total darkness was way better than its flickering, eerie light, which distorted rather than showed things), and soon fell asleep, totally exhausted from my day of riding.
How long I lay asleep I don’t know, but I suddenly awoke from a disagreeable dream of cutthroats, ghosts and long, winding passages in a haunted inn. An indescribable feeling, such as I never before experienced, hung upon me. It seemed as if every nerve in my body had a hundred spirits tickling it, and this was accompanied by so great a heat that, inwardly cursing mine host’s sauerkraut and wondering how the Dutchmen{78} could endure such poison, I was forced to sit up in bed to cool myself. The whole of the room was profoundly dark, excepting at one place, where the moonlight, falling through a crevice in the shutters, threw a straight line of about an inch or so thick upon the floor—clear, sharp and intensely brilliant against the darkness. I leave you to conceive my horror when, upon looking at this said line of light, I saw there a naked human toe—nothing more.
How long I lay asleep, I don’t know, but I suddenly woke up from a disturbing dream filled with cutthroats, ghosts, and long, winding hallways in a haunted inn. I felt an indescribable sensation unlike anything I had ever experienced before. It felt like every nerve in my body had a hundred spirits tickling it, accompanied by such a heat that, inwardly cursing the host’s sauerkraut and wondering how the Dutchmen{78} could handle such a poison, I had to sit up in bed to cool off. The entire room was pitch black, except for one spot where the moonlight came in through a crack in the shutters, casting a straight line about an inch thick on the floor—clear, sharp, and intensely bright against the darkness. You can imagine my horror when I looked at that line of light and saw a naked human toe—nothing more.
For the first instant I thought the vision must be some effect of moonlight, then that I was only half awake and could not see distinctly. So I rubbed my eyes two or three times and looked again. Still there was the accursed thing—plain, distinct, immovable—marblelike in its fixedness and rigidity, but in everything else horribly human.
For a moment, I thought the sight had to be some trick of the moonlight, then I figured I was just half asleep and couldn't really see clearly. So I rubbed my eyes a couple of times and looked again. But there it was—the cursed thing—clear, unmistakable, and unchanging—marble-like in its stillness and stiffness, but in every other way horrifyingly human.
I am not an easily frightened man. No one who has traveled so much and seen so much and been exposed to so many dangers as I, can be, but there was something so mysterious and unusual in the appearance of this single toe that for a short time I could not think what to be at, so I did nothing but stare at it in a state of utter bewilderment.
I’m not someone who gets scared easily. Anyone who has traveled a lot, experienced so much, and faced various dangers like I have can’t be. But there was something so strange and unusual about that one toe that, for a moment, I didn’t know how to react, so I just stared at it in complete confusion.
“Who’s there?”
“Who’s there?”
The toe immediately disappeared in the darkness.
The toe vanished into the darkness.
Almost simultaneously with my words I leaped out of bed and rushed toward the place where I had beheld the strange appearance. The next instant I ran against something and felt an iron grip round my body. After this I have no distinct recollection of what occurred, excepting that a fearful struggle ensued between me and my unseen opponent; that every now and then we were violently hurled to the floor, from which we always rose again in an instant, locked in a deadly embrace; that we tugged and strained and pulled and pushed, I in the convulsive and frantic energy of a fight for life, he (for by this time I had discovered that the intruder was a human being) actuated by some passion of which I was ignorant; that we whirled round and round, cheek to cheek and arm to arm, in fierce contest, until the room appeared to whiz round with us, and that at least a dozen people (my fellow traveler among them), roused, I suppose, by our repeated falls, came pouring into the room with lights and showed me struggling with a man having nothing on but a shirt, whose long, tangled hair and wild, unsettled eyes told me he was insane. And then, for the first time, I became aware that I had received{80} in the conflict several gashes from a knife, which my opponent still held in his hand.
Almost at the same time as I spoke, I jumped out of bed and hurried to the spot where I had seen the strange figure. In the next moment, I collided with something and felt a strong grip around my body. After that, I don’t clearly remember what happened, except that a terrifying struggle broke out between me and my unseen attacker; every now and then, we were violently thrown to the floor, but we always got back up instantly, locked in a deadly hold; we pulled and pushed, I fighting frantically for my life, and he (by this time, I realized the intruder was human) driven by some passion I didn’t understand; we spun around in a fierce battle, cheek to cheek and arm to arm, until the room seemed to whirl with us, and at least a dozen people (including my fellow traveler) rushed into the room with lights, showing me struggling with a man who was only wearing a shirt, his long, tangled hair and wild, unhinged eyes revealing that he was insane. And then, for the first time, I realized that I had received {80} in the struggle several cuts from a knife that my attacker still held in his hand.
To conclude my story in a few words (for I daresay all of you by this time are getting very tired), it turned out that my midnight visitor was a madman who was being conveyed to a lunatic asylum at The Hague, and that he and his keeper had been obliged to stop at Delft on their way. The poor fellow had contrived during the night to escape from his keeper, who had carelessly forgotten to lock the door of his chamber, and with that irresistible desire to shed blood peculiar to many insane people had possessed himself of a pocketknife belonging to the man who had charge of him, entered my room, which was most likely the only one in the house unfastened, and was probably meditating the fatal stroke when I saw his toe in the moonlight, the rest of his body being hidden in the shade.
To wrap up my story in just a few words (since I’m sure you’re all pretty tired by now), it turned out that my late-night visitor was a madman being taken to a mental hospital in The Hague, and he and his keeper had to stop in Delft on their way. The poor guy managed to escape during the night because his keeper had carelessly forgotten to lock his room door. Driven by that uncontrollable urge to harm others that many mentally ill people have, he grabbed a pocketknife from the man in charge of him, entered my room—which was probably the only one in the house left unlocked—and was likely planning to strike when I saw his toe in the moonlight, his body hidden in the shadows.
MRS. DAVENPORT’S GHOST.
BY FREDERICK P. SCHRADER.
Dear readers, do you agree with Hamlet? Do you believe that there is more between heaven and earth than we dream of in our philosophy? Does it seem possible to you that Eliphas Levy conjured up the shade of Apollonius of Tyana, the prophet of the Magii, in a London hotel, and that the great sage, William Crookes, drank his tea at breakfast several days a week, for months in succession, in the society of the materialized spirit of a young lady, attired in white linen, with a feather turban on her head?
Dear readers, do you agree with Hamlet? Do you think there’s more to existence than what we understand in our own philosophy? Do you find it plausible that Eliphas Levy summoned the spirit of Apollonius of Tyana, the prophet of the Magi, in a London hotel, and that the renowned sage, William Crookes, had tea for breakfast several days a week for months, in the company of a materialized spirit of a young woman dressed in white linen and wearing a feathered turban?
Do not laugh! Panic would seize you in the presence even of a turbaned spirit, and the grotesque spectacle would but intensify your terror. As for me, I did not laugh last night on reading an account in a New York newspaper of a criminal trial that will probably terminate in the death penalty of the accused.
Do not laugh! You would freak out just being near a turban-wearing spirit, and the weird sight would only make you more scared. As for me, I didn’t laugh last night while reading a story in a New York newspaper about a criminal trial that will likely end with the death penalty for the person on trial.
It is a sad case. I shudder as I transcribe the records of the trial from the testimony of the hotel waiter, who heard the conversation of the two confederates through a keyhole, and of forty{82} thoroughly credible witnesses, who testified to the same facts. What would be my feelings if I had seen the beautiful victim with the gaping wound in her breast, into which she dipped her finger to mark the brow of her murderer?
It’s a tragic situation. I feel a chill as I write down the trial records based on the testimony of the hotel waiter, who overheard the conversation of the two accomplices through a keyhole, and from forty{82} reliable witnesses who confirmed the same details. How would I feel if I had seen the beautiful victim with the gaping wound in her chest, dipping her finger into it to mark her murderer’s forehead?
I.
About three o’clock on the afternoon of February 3, Professor Davenport and Miss Ida Soutchotte, a very pale and delicate young girl, who had submitted to the tests of Professor Davenport for a number of years, were finishing their dinner in their room in the second story of a New York hotel. Professor Benjamin Davenport was a celebrity, but it was said that he owed his fame to somewhat questionable means. The leading spiritualists did not repose the confidence in him that manifestly marked their regard for William Crookes or Daniel Douglas Home.
About three o’clock in the afternoon on February 3, Professor Davenport and Miss Ida Soutchotte, a very pale and fragile young woman who had been undergoing tests by Professor Davenport for several years, were wrapping up their dinner in their room on the second floor of a New York hotel. Professor Benjamin Davenport was well-known, but it was rumored that he gained his fame through somewhat dubious methods. The top spiritualists didn’t trust him in the same way they clearly respected William Crookes or Daniel Douglas Home.
“Greedy and unscrupulous mediums,” the author of Spiritualism in America thinks, “are to blame for the most bitter attacks to which our cause has been exposed. When the materializations do not take place as quickly as circumstances require, they resort to trickery and fraud to extricate themselves from a dilemma.”
“Greedy and dishonest mediums,” the author of Spiritualism in America believes, “are responsible for the harshest criticisms our movement has faced. When materializations don’t happen as quickly as needed, they resort to deception and fraud to get out of a tough spot.”
Professor Benjamin Davenport belonged to these “versatile” mediums. Aside from this, queer stories were afloat about him. He was secretly accused of highway robbery in South{83} America, cheating at cards in the gambling houses of San Francisco, and the overhasty use of firearms toward persons who had never offended him. It was said almost openly, that the professor’s wife had died from abuse and grief at his infidelity. But in spite of these annoying rumors, Mr. Davenport, by virtue of his skill as a fraud and fakir, continued to exercise a great deal of influence upon certain plain and simple-minded folks, whom it was impossible to convince that they had not touched the materialized spirits of their brothers, mothers, or sisters through the agency of his wonderful power. His professional success received material accession from his swarthy, Mephisto-like countenance, his deep, fiery eyes, his large curved nose, the cynical expression of his mouth, and the lofty, almost prophetic tone of his words.
Professor Benjamin Davenport was one of those "versatile" mediums. On top of that, there were strange stories about him. He was secretly rumored to have been involved in highway robbery in South America, cheating at cards in San Francisco's gambling houses, and hastily using firearms against people who had never wronged him. It was said almost openly that the professor’s wife had died from the abuse and heartbreak caused by his infidelity. Despite these troubling rumors, Mr. Davenport, thanks to his skills as a con artist, still maintained a significant influence over certain naive and simple-minded individuals, who found it impossible to believe they hadn't actually connected with the spirits of their brothers, mothers, or sisters through his remarkable abilities. His professional success was bolstered by his dark, Mephisto-like appearance, his deep, fiery eyes, his large curved nose, the cynical look on his face, and the lofty, almost prophetic tone of his words.
When the waiter had made his last visit—he did not go far—the following conversation took place in the room:
When the waiter made his last trip—he didn't go far—the following conversation happened in the room:
“There is to be a seance this evening at the residence of Mrs. Harding,” began the medium. “Quite a number of influential people will be there, and two or three millionaires. Conceal under your skirt the blonde woman’s wig and the white material in which the spirits usually make their appearance.”
“There will be a séance this evening at Mrs. Harding’s house,” the medium stated. “A good number of prominent people will attend, along with a couple of millionaires. Hide the blonde woman’s wig and the white fabric that spirits usually show up in under your skirt.”
The waiter heard her pace the room. After a pause, she asked:
The waiter heard her walking around the room. After a moment, she asked:
“Whose spirit are you going to control this evening, Benjamin?”
“Whose spirit are you going to summon tonight, Benjamin?”
The waiter heard a loud, brutal laugh and the chair groaning beneath the weight of the demonstrative professor.
The waiter heard a loud, harsh laugh and the chair straining under the weight of the showy professor.
“Guess.”
"Take a guess."
“How should I know?” she asked.
“How am I supposed to know?” she asked.
“I am going to conjure up the spirit of my dead wife.”
“I’m going to summon the spirit of my late wife.”
And another burst of laughter issued from the room, full of sinister levity. A cry of terror burst from Ida’s lips. A muffled sound indicated to the eavesdropper at the door that she was dragging herself to the feet of the professor.
And another wave of laughter came from the room, filled with unsettling amusement. A scream of fear escaped Ida's lips. A muffled noise signaled to the eavesdropper at the door that she was pulling herself to the professor's feet.
“Benjamin, Benjamin! don’t do it,” she sobbed.
“Benjamin, Benjamin! Don’t do it,” she cried.
“Why not? They say I broke Mrs. Davenport’s heart. The story is damaging my reputation, but it will be forgotten if her spirit should address me in terms of endearment from the other shore in the presence of numerous witnesses. For you will speak to me tenderly, will you not, Ida?”
“Why not? They say I broke Mrs. Davenport’s heart. The story is hurting my reputation, but it will be forgotten if her spirit speaks to me lovingly from the other side in front of many witnesses. You will talk to me sweetly, won’t you, Ida?”
“No, no. You shall not do it; you shall not think of it. Listen to me, for God’s sake. During the four years that I have been with you I have obeyed you faithfully and suffered patiently. I have lied and deceived, like you; I learned to imitate the sleep and symptoms of{85} clairvoyants. Tell me, did I ever refuse to serve you, or utter a word of complaint, even when my shoulders bent with the weight of my burden, when you pierced the flesh of my arms with knitting needles? Worse than all this, I imitated distant voices behind curtains, and made mothers and wives believe that their sons and husbands had come from a better world to communicate with them. How often have I performed the most dangerous feats in parlors with the lamps turned low? Clothed in a shroud or white muslin I essayed to represent supernatural forms, whom tear-dimmed eyes recognized as those of departed dear ones. You do not know what I suffered at this unhallowed work. You scoff at the mysteries of eternity. I suffer the torments of an impending retribution. My God! if some time the dead whom I counterfeit should rise up before me with uplifted arms and dreadful imprecations! This constant terror has injured my heart—it will kill me. I am consumed by fever. Look how emaciated, how worn-out and downcast I am. But I am under your control. Do as you like with me; I am in your power, and I want it to be so. Have I ever complained? But do not force me to do this thing, Benjamin. Have pity on me for what I have done for you in the past, for what I am suffering. Do not attempt this mummery; do not compel me to play the role of your dead wife, who was so{86} tender and beautiful. Oh, what put that thought into your mind? Spare me, Benjamin, I implore you!”
"No, no. You can't do this; you can't even think about it. Please, listen to me. For God's sake. For the four years I've been with you, I've followed your every command and endured everything patiently. I’ve lied and deceived, just like you; I learned to copy the sleep and symptoms of{85} clairvoyants. Tell me, have I ever refused to help you or complained, even when the weight of my burden made my shoulders ache, or when you jabbed my arms with knitting needles? Worse than all that, I faked voices behind curtains and made mothers and wives believe that their sons and husbands were communicating with them from a better place. How many times have I risked my life performing dangerous tricks in dimly lit rooms? Dressed in a shroud or white fabric, I tried to portray supernatural beings, whom tear-filled eyes recognized as beloved departed ones. You have no idea what I've suffered from this cursed work. You mock the mysteries of eternity. I feel the dread of what’s coming for me. My God! What if the dead I imitate ever rise up in front of me, arms raised, cursing me? This constant fear is breaking my heart—it will kill me. I’m burning up with fever. Look at me; I'm so thin, so exhausted, and so defeated. But I’m under your control. Do what you want with me; I'm in your hands, and I accept that. Have I ever complained? But please don’t make me do this thing, Benjamin. Have mercy on me for everything I’ve done for you, for what I’m going through now. Don’t try this charade; don’t force me to act as your dead wife, who was so{86} tender and beautiful. Oh, what made you think of that? Please, Benjamin, I’m begging you!”
The professor did not laugh again. Amid the confusion of upturned articles of furniture the eavesdropper distinguished the sound of a skull striking the floor. He concluded that Professor Davenport had knocked Miss Ida down with a blow of his fist, or had kicked her as she approached him. But the waiter did not enter the room, as no one rang for him.
The professor didn’t laugh again. In the chaos of flipped furniture, the eavesdropper heard a head hit the floor. He figured that Professor Davenport had either punched Miss Ida down or kicked her as she got close to him. But the waiter didn’t come into the room because no one called for him.
II.
That evening forty persons were assembled in Mrs. Joanne Harding’s parlor, staring at the curtain where a spirit form was in process of materializing. One dark lantern in a corner of the room contributed the light that emphasized the darkness rather than relieved it. The room was pervaded by profound silence, save the quickened, suppressed breathing of the spectators. The fire in the grate cast mysterious rays of light, resembling fugitive spirits, upon the objects around, almost indistinguishable in the semi-gloom.
That evening, forty people gathered in Mrs. Joanne Harding’s living room, staring at the curtain where a spirit was about to appear. A dark lantern in the corner provided light that highlighted the darkness instead of brightening it. The room was filled with deep silence, except for the quick, muffled breaths of the audience. The fire in the fireplace cast mysterious shadows that looked like fleeting spirits on the surrounding objects, almost blending into the dim light.
Professor Davenport was at his best this evening. The spirit world obeyed him without hesitation, like their lawful master. He was the mighty prince of souls. Hands that had no arms were seen picking flowers from the vases; the touch of an invisible spirit conjured sweet melodies{87} from the keys of the piano; the furniture responded by intelligent rappings to the most unanticipated questions. The professor himself elevated his form in symbolical distortions from the floor to an altitude of three feet, indicated by Mrs. Harding, and remained suspended in the air for a quarter of an hour, holding live coals in his hands.
Professor Davenport was at his best this evening. The spirit world obeyed him without question, like their rightful master. He was the powerful prince of souls. Hands without arms were seen picking flowers from the vases; the touch of an unseen spirit produced sweet melodies{87} from the piano keys; the furniture responded with smart knocks to the most unexpected questions. The professor himself raised his form in symbolic distortions from the floor to a height of three feet, as indicated by Mrs. Harding, and remained suspended in the air for fifteen minutes, holding live coals in his hands.
III.
But the most interesting, as well as the most conclusive, test was to be the materialization of the spirit of Mrs. Arabella Davenport, which the professor had promised at the beginning of the seance.
But the most interesting and conclusive test was supposed to be the materialization of the spirit of Mrs. Arabella Davenport, which the professor had promised at the start of the séance.
“The hour has come,” exclaimed the medium.
“The time has come,” exclaimed the medium.
And while the hearts of all throbbed with anxious suspense, and their eyes distended with painful expectancy of the promised materialization, Benjamin Davenport stood before the curtain. In the twilight the tall man with the disheveled hair and demon look, was really terrible and handsome.
And while everyone’s hearts raced with anxious anticipation and their eyes widened in painful expectation of the promised appearance, Benjamin Davenport stood in front of the curtain. In the dim light, the tall man with messy hair and a fierce look was both terrifying and striking.
“Appear, Arabella!” he exclaimed, in a commanding voice, with gestures of the Nazarene at the sepulcher of Lazarus.
“Come out, Arabella!” he shouted, with a commanding tone and gestures like the Nazarene at Lazarus's tomb.
All are waiting——
Everyone is waiting——
Suddenly a cry burst from behind the curtain—a piercing, shuddering, horrible shriek, the shriek of an expiring soul.
Suddenly, a scream erupted from behind the curtain—a sharp, trembling, terrifying shriek, the cry of a dying soul.
But Benjamin recovered his composure on seeing the curtain move and admit the spirit.
But Benjamin regained his composure when he saw the curtain move and let the spirit in.
The apparition was that of a young woman with long blonde tresses; she was beautiful and pale, clad in some light, whitish material. Her breast was bare, and on the left side appeared a bleeding wound, in which trembled a knife.
The ghost was a young woman with long blonde hair; she was beautiful and pale, dressed in some light, whitish fabric. Her chest was bare, and on the left side was a bleeding wound, in which a knife quivered.
The spectators arose and retreated, pushing their chairs to the wall. Those who chanced to look at the medium noticed that a deathly pallor had overspread his face, and that he was cowering and trembling.
The spectators got up and stepped back, moving their chairs against the wall. Those who happened to glance at the medium saw that his face had turned a sickly pale, and he was hunching over and shaking.
But the young woman, Mrs. Arabella, the real one, whom he so well remembered, she had come in response to his summons, and advanced in a direct line toward Benjamin, who in terror covered his eyes to shut out the ghastly sight, and with a cry fled behind the furniture. But she dipped the finger of her thin hand into the blood from her wound and traced it across the brow of the unconscious medium, the while repeating, in a slow, monotonous tone that sounded like the echo of a wail, again and again:
But the young woman, Mrs. Arabella, the real one, whom he remembered so well, had come in response to his call and walked straight toward Benjamin, who, in fear, covered his eyes to block out the horrifying sight and with a scream ran behind the furniture. But she dipped the finger of her thin hand into the blood from her wound and traced it across the forehead of the unconscious medium, all the while repeating, in a slow, monotonous tone that sounded like the echo of a wail, over and over:
“You are my murderer! You are my murderer!”
“You're my killer! You're my killer!”
And while he was rolling and tossing in deadly terror on the floor they turned up the lights.
And while he was writhing in fear on the floor, they turned on the lights.
THE PHANTOM WOMAN.
He took an all-possessing, burning fancy to her from the first. She was neither young nor pretty, so far as he could see—but she was wrapped round with mystery. That was the key of it all; she was noticeable in spite of herself. Her face at the window, sunset after sunset; her eyes, gazing out mournfully through the dusty panes, hypnotized the lawyer. He saw her through the twilight night after night, and he grew at length to wait through the days in a feverish waiting for dusk, and that one look at an unknown woman.
He became completely captivated by her from the very start. She wasn’t young or beautiful, at least not in his eyes—but there was something mysterious about her. That was the essence of it all; she stood out despite herself. Her face at the window, sunset after sunset; her eyes, looking out sadly through the dusty panes, mesmerized the lawyer. He saw her through the twilight night after night, and eventually, he began to impatiently count the days until dusk, just to catch that one glimpse of an unknown woman.
She was always at the same window on the ground floor, sitting doing nothing. She looked beyond, so the infatuated solicitor fancied, at him. Once he even thought that he detected the ghost of a friendly smile on her lips. Their eyes always met with a mute desire to make acquaintance. This romance went on for a couple of months.
She was always at the same window on the ground floor, sitting there doing nothing. She seemed to look beyond, or so the smitten lawyer thought, at him. Once, he even thought he caught a hint of a friendly smile on her lips. Their eyes met repeatedly, filled with a silent longing to connect. This romance went on for a couple of months.
He had hardly arrived at this point when he received a shock. There came an evening when she was not at the window.
He had barely reached this point when he got a surprise. One evening, she wasn’t at the window.
Next morning he walked down Wood Lane on his way to the office. He always went by train, but he felt a strong disinclination to go through another day without a sight of her. His heart began to beat like a schoolgirl’s as he drew near the house. If she should be at the window. He was almost disposed to take his courage in his hand and call on her, and—yes, even—tell her in a quick burst that she had mysteriously become all the world to him. He could see nothing ridiculous in this course; the possibility of her being married, or having family ties of any sort, had simply never occurred to him.
Next morning, he walked down Wood Lane on his way to the office. He usually took the train, but this time he really didn't want to go through another day without seeing her. His heart raced like a schoolgirl's as he got closer to the house. What if she was at the window? He was almost ready to gather his courage and stop by to see her—and yes, maybe even tell her in a quick rush that she had somehow become his whole world. He couldn't see anything silly about this idea; the thought of her being married or having any family obligations hadn't crossed his mind at all.
However, she was not at the window; what was more, there was a sinister silence, a sort of breathlessness about the whole place.
However, she wasn't at the window; what’s more, there was an eerie silence, a kind of breathlessness about the whole place.
It was a very hot morning in late August. He looked a long time, but no face came, and no movement stirred the house.
It was a really hot morning in late August. He looked for a long time, but no one appeared, and nothing stirred in the house.
He went his way, walking like a man who has been heavily knocked on the brow and sees stars still. That afternoon he left the office early, and in less than an hour stood at the gate again. The window was blank. He pushed the gate back—it hung on one hinge—and walked up the drive to the door. There were five steps—five steps leading up to it. At the foot he wheeled aside{92} sharply to the window; he had a sick dread of looking through the small panes—why he could not have told.
He walked away like someone who had just been hit hard and was still seeing stars. That afternoon, he left the office early and, in less than an hour, found himself back at the gate. The window was empty. He pushed the gate open—it was hanging on one hinge—and walked up the drive to the door. There were five steps leading up to it. At the bottom, he suddenly turned to the window; he had a terrible feeling about looking through the small panes—he couldn't explain why.
When at last he found courage to look he saw that there was a small round table set just under the window—a work-table to all appearance; one of those things with lots of little compartments all round and a lid in the middle which shut over a well-like cavity for holding pieces of needlework. He remembered that his mother had one—thirty years before.
When he finally found the courage to look, he saw a small round table placed right under the window—seemingly a work table; one of those types with lots of little compartments all around and a lid in the center that closed over a well-like space for holding pieces of needlework. He recalled that his mother had one—thirty years ago.
Round the edge of the table was gripped a small, delicate hand. Gilbert Dent’s eyes ran from this bloodless hand and slim wrist to a shoulder under a coarse stuff bodice—to a rather wasted throat, which was bare and flung back.
Round the edge of the table was gripped a small, delicate hand. Gilbert Dent’s eyes moved from this pale hand and slim wrist to a shoulder beneath a rough bodice—to a somewhat gaunt throat, which was bare and tilted back.
So this was the end—before the beginning. He saw her. She was dead; twisted on the floor with a ghastly face turned up toward the ceiling, and stiff fingers caught in desperation round the work table.
So this was the end—before the beginning. He saw her. She was dead; twisted on the floor with a horrifying face turned up toward the ceiling, and stiff fingers gripping desperately around the work table.
He stumbled away along the path and into the lane.
He stumbled off down the path and into the lane.
For a long time he could not realize the horror of this thing. The influence of the decayed house hung over him—nothing seemed real. It was quite dark when he moved away from the gate, and went in the direction of the nearest police station. That she was dead—this woman whose very name he did not know although she{93} influenced him so powerfully—he was certain; one look at the face would have told anyone that. That she was murdered he more than suspected. He had seen no blood about; there had been no mark on the long, bare throat, and yet the word rushed in his ears, “Murder.”
For a long time, he couldn't grasp the horror of what had happened. The weight of the rundown house loomed over him—nothing felt real. It was pretty dark when he left the gate and headed toward the nearest police station. He was sure she was dead—this woman whose name he didn’t even know, yet her presence affected him so deeply. Just one look at her face would have made anyone realize that. He suspected she had been murdered. He hadn’t seen any blood around; there were no marks on her long, bare throat, but the word echoed in his mind, “Murder.”
Later on he went back with a police officer.
Later on, he returned with a police officer.
They broke into the house and entered the room. It was in utter darkness, of course, by now. Dent, his fingers trembling, struck a match. It flared round the walls and lighted them for a moment before he let it fall on the dusty floor.
They broke into the house and entered the room. It was completely dark, of course, by then. Dent, his fingers shaking, struck a match. It flared against the walls and lit them up for a moment before he let it drop onto the dusty floor.
The policeman began to light his lantern and turned it stolidly on the window. He had no reason for delay; he was eager to get to the bottom of the business. His professional zeal was whetted; this promised to be a mystery with a spice in it.
The cop started to light his flashlight and aimed it steadily at the window. He had no reason to hesitate; he was keen to figure out what was going on. His professional enthusiasm was piqued; this seemed like it would be an intriguing mystery.
He turned the light full on the window; he gave a strange, choked cry, half of rage, half of apprehension. Then he went up to Gilbert Dent, who stood in the middle of the room with his hands before his eyes, and took his shoulder and shook it none too gently.
He turned the light all the way on the window; he let out a weird, choked cry, part rage, part fear. Then he walked over to Gilbert Dent, who was standing in the middle of the room with his hands over his eyes, and grabbed his shoulder, shaking it not too gently.
“There ain’t nobody,” he said.
"There isn't anybody," he said.
Dent looked wildly at the window—the recess was empty except for the work-table. The woman was gone.
Dent looked frantically at the window—the space was empty except for the work table. The woman was gone.
“This house,” said the policeman, looking suspiciously into the lawyer’s face, “has been empty for longer than I can remember. Nobody’ll live in it. They do say something about foul play a good many years ago. I don’t know about that. All I do know is that the landlord can’t get it off his hands.”
“This house,” the policeman said, eyeing the lawyer suspiciously, “has been empty for longer than I can remember. No one wants to live in it. They say something happened here years ago that was pretty shady. I can’t say for sure about that. All I know is that the landlord can’t sell it.”
It was doubtful if Gilbert Dent heard one word of what the man was saying. He was too stunned to do anything but creep home—when he was allowed to go—and let himself stealthily into his own house with a latch key; he was afraid even of himself. He did not go to bed that night.
It was uncertain whether Gilbert Dent heard a single word from the man. He was too shocked to do anything except sneak home—when he was finally given the chance—and quietly let himself into his own house with a latch key; he was even afraid of himself. He didn't go to bed that night.
As for the mystery of the woman, the matter was allowed to drop; it ended—officially. There was a shrug and a grin at the police station. The impression there was that the lawyer had been drinking—that the dead woman in the empty room was a gruesome freak of his tipsy brain.
As for the mystery of the woman, the situation was allowed to fade away; it ended—officially. There was a shrug and a grin at the police station. The general feeling there was that the lawyer had been drinking—that the dead woman in the empty room was a horrific fabrication of his drunk mind.
* * * * *
Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
A week or so later Dent called on his brother Ned—the one near relation he had. Ned was a doctor; perhaps he was a shade more matter-of-fact than Gilbert; at all events, when the latter told his story of the house and the woman, he attributed the affair solely to liver.
A week or so later, Dent visited his brother Ned—the only close relative he had. Ned was a doctor; he was probably a bit more practical than Gilbert. In any case, when Gilbert shared his story about the house and the woman, Ned blamed the whole thing on liver issues.
“But this was a real woman,” he declared. “I—I, well, I was in love with her. I had made up my mind to marry her—if I could.”
“But this was a real woman,” he said. “I—I, well, I was in love with her. I had decided to marry her—if I could.”
Ned gave him a keen, swift glance.
Ned shot him a quick, sharp look.
“We’ll go to Brighton to-morrow,” he said, with quiet decision. “As for your work, everything must be put aside. You’ve run completely down. You ought to have been taken in hand before.”
“We’ll go to Brighton tomorrow,” he said firmly. “As for your work, everything has to be set aside. You’ve completely worn yourself out. You should have been taken care of long ago.”
They went to Brighton, and it really seemed as if Ned was right, and that the woman at the window had been merely a nervous creation. It seemed so, that is, for nearly three weeks, and then the climax came.
They went to Brighton, and it really felt like Ned was right, and that the woman at the window had just been a nervous figment of imagination. That seemed to be the case for almost three weeks, and then the climax happened.
It was in the twilight—she had always been part of it—that Gilbert Dent saw her again; the woman that he had found lying dead.
It was during twilight—she had always been a part of it—that Gilbert Dent saw her again; the woman he had discovered lying dead.
They were walking, the two brothers, along the cliffs.
They were walking along the cliffs, the two brothers.
The wind was blowing in their faces, the sea was booming beneath the cliff. Ned had just said it was about time they turned back to the hotel and had some dinner, when Gilbert with a cry leapt forward to the very edge of the flat grass path on which they were strolling. The movement was so sudden that his brother barely{96} caught him in time. They struggled and swayed on the very edge of the cliff for a second; Gilbert, possessed by some sudden frenzy, seemed resolved to go over, but the other at last dragged him backward, and they rolled together on the close, thick turf.
The wind was blowing in their faces, and the sea was crashing beneath the cliff. Ned had just suggested it was time to head back to the hotel for dinner when Gilbert suddenly jumped forward to the very edge of the flat grass path they were walking on. The move was so quick that his brother barely{96} managed to grab him in time. They struggled and swayed on the edge of the cliff for a moment; Gilbert, caught up in some wild impulse, seemed ready to go over, but his brother finally pulled him back, and they tumbled together onto the thick grass.
At this point Gilbert opened his eyes and tried to get on his feet.
At this point, Gilbert opened his eyes and tried to stand up.
“Better?” asked his brother, cheerfully, holding out a helping hand. “Strange! The sea has that effect on some people. Didn’t think that you were one of them.”
“Better?” his brother asked cheerfully, offering a helping hand. “Weird! The sea has that effect on some people. Didn’t think you were one of them.”
“What effect?”
“What impact?”
“Vertigo, my dear fellow.”
“Dizziness, my friend.”
“Ned,” said the other solemnly, “I saw her. It is not worth your while to try to account for anything. I have been inclined to think that you were right—that she, the woman at the window, was a fancy, that I had fallen in love with a creation of my own brain; but I saw her again to-night. You must have seen her yourself—she was within a couple of feet of you. Why did you not try and save her? It was nothing short of murder to let her go over like that. I did my best.”
“Ned,” the other said seriously, “I saw her. It’s not worth your time trying to explain anything. I used to think you were right—that she, the woman at the window, was just a figment of my imagination; but I saw her again tonight. You must have seen her too—she was just a couple of feet away from you. Why didn’t you try to save her? It was basically murder to let her fall like that. I did my best.”
“You certainly did—to kill us both,” said Ned, grimly.
“You definitely did—to take us both out,” said Ned, grimly.
Gilbert gave him a wild look.
Gilbert shot him a crazy look.
In the porch of the hotel he was met by a waiter on his return who told him that Gilbert had left about a quarter of an hour after he had himself gone out.
In the hotel porch, a waiter approached him on his return and informed him that Gilbert had left about fifteen minutes after he had stepped out.
Directly he heard this he feared the worst; having, as is usual in such cases, a very hazy idea of what the worst might be. Of course he must follow without a moment’s delay; but a reference to the time-table told him that there was not another train for an hour, and that was slow.
As soon as he heard this, he feared the worst, not really knowing what that worst could be. Naturally, he had to follow immediately, but a check of the schedule showed him there wouldn’t be another train for an hour, and that felt slow.
It was already getting dusk when he arrived there. He felt certain that Gilbert would go there. He got to the end of the lane and walked up it slowly, examining every house. There would be no difficulty in recognizing the one he wanted; Gilbert had described it in detail more than once.
It was already getting dark when he arrived. He was sure that Gilbert would be there. He reached the end of the lane and walked up it slowly, checking out every house. It wouldn't be hard to recognize the one he was looking for; Gilbert had described it in detail more than once.
He stood outside the loosely hanging gate at last, and stared through the darkness at the shabby stucco front and rank garden.
He finally stood outside the loosely hanging gate, staring through the darkness at the rundown stucco front and overgrown garden.
He went down a flight of steps to the back door, and finding it unfastened, stepped into a stone passage. It was one of the problems of the place that he should have avoided the main entrance door with a half-admitted dread, and that, only half admitting still, he was afraid to mount the long flight of stone stairs leading from the servants’ quarters. However, he pulled himself together and went up to the room.
He went down a set of stairs to the back door, and finding it unlocked, stepped into a stone hallway. It was one of the issues of the place that he had tried to avoid the main entrance with a lingering unease, and that, still feeling hesitant, he was afraid to go up the long stone stairs from the servants' quarters. However, he gathered himself and went up to the room.
It was quite dark inside. He heard something{98} scuttle across the floor; he felt the grit and dust of years under his feet. He struck a match—just as Gilbert had done—and looked first at the recess in which the window was built. The match flared round the room for a moment and gave him a flash picture of his surroundings. He saw the stripes of gaudy paper moving almost imperceptibly, like tentacles of some sea monster, from the wall; he saw a creature—it looked like a rat—scurry across the floor from the window to the great mantelpiece of hard white marble.
It was pretty dark inside. He heard something{98} scurry across the floor; he felt the grit and dust of years under his feet. He struck a match—just like Gilbert had—and looked first at the recess where the window was. The match lit up the room for a moment and gave him a quick glimpse of his surroundings. He saw the bright wallpaper rippling almost imperceptibly, like the tentacles of some sea monster, coming from the wall; he saw a creature—it looked like a rat—dart across the floor from the window to the large mantelpiece of solid white marble.
If he had seen nothing more than this.
If he had seen nothing else but this.
He saw in detail all that the first match had flashed at him. He saw his brother lying on the floor; a ghastly coincidence, his hand was caught round the edge of the work-table as hers had been. The other hand was clenched across his breast; there was a look of great agony on his face.
He recalled in detail everything that the first match had shown him. He saw his brother lying on the floor; a horrifying coincidence, his hand was caught around the edge of the work table like hers had been. The other hand was clenched across his chest; there was a look of immense pain on his face.
A dead face, of course. This was the end of the affair. He was lying dead by the window where the woman had sat every night at dusk and smiled at him.
A lifeless face, obviously. This was the conclusion of the situation. He lay dead by the window where the woman had sat every evening at twilight, smiling at him.
Gilbert’s head was thrown back; his chin peaked to the ceiling. On his throat were livid marks. The doctor saw them distinctly; he saw the grip of small fingers; the distinct impression of a woman’s little hand.
Gilbert’s head was thrown back, his chin tilted up to the ceiling. There were angry marks on his throat. The doctor saw them clearly; he saw the imprint of small fingers, the unmistakable mark of a woman’s tiny hand.
* * * * *
Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.
The curious thing about the whole story—the most curious thing, perhaps—is that no other eye ever saw those murderous marks. So there was no scandal, no chase after the murderer, no undiscovered crime. They faded; when the doctor saw his brother again in the full light and in the presence of others his throat was clear. And the post mortem proved that death was due to natural causes.
The strange thing about the entire story—the strangest thing, maybe—is that no one else ever noticed those deadly marks. So there was no scandal, no hunt for the murderer, no hidden crime. They disappeared; when the doctor saw his brother again in full light and with others around, his throat was clear. And the autopsy confirmed that death was from natural causes.
So the matter stands, and will.
So that's how things are, and will remain.
But where the house and its overgrown garden stood runs a new road with neat red and white villas.
But where the house and its overgrown garden used to be, there's now a new road lined with neat red and white villas.
Whatever secret it knew—if any—it kept discreetly.
Whatever secret it had—if it had one—it kept to itself.
THE PHANTOM HAG.
The other evening in an old castle the conversation turned upon apparitions, each one of the party telling a story. As the accounts grew more horrible the young ladies drew closer together.
The other evening in an old castle, the conversation shifted to ghosts, with each person in the group sharing a story. As the tales became more terrifying, the young ladies huddled closer together.
“Have you ever had an adventure with a ghost?” said they to me. “Do you not know a story to make us shiver? Come, tell us something.”
“Have you ever had an adventure with a ghost?” they said to me. “Don’t you have a story that will give us chills? Come on, tell us something.”
“I am quite willing to do so,” I replied. “I will tell you of an incident that happened to myself.”
“I’m happy to do that,” I replied. “I’ll share an incident that happened to me.”
Toward the close of the autumn of 1858 I visited one of my friends, sub-prefect of a little city in the center of France. Albert was an old companion of my youth, and I had been present at his wedding. His charming wife was full of goodness and grace. My friend wished to show me his happy home, and to introduce me to his two pretty little daughters. I was feted and taken great care of. Three days after my arrival I knew the entire city, curiosities, old castles, ruins, etc. Every day about four o’clock Albert would order the phaeton, and we would take a{101} long ride, returning home in the evening. One evening my friend said to me:
Toward the end of autumn in 1858, I visited a friend of mine, the sub-prefect of a small city in central France. Albert was an old friend from my youth, and I had attended his wedding. His lovely wife was kind and graceful. My friend wanted to show me his happy home and introduce me to his two adorable daughters. I was treated like a guest of honor and was well taken care of. Three days after I arrived, I had explored the entire city, including its curiosities, old castles, ruins, and more. Every day around four o’clock, Albert would have the phaeton ready, and we would go for a long ride, returning home in the evening. One evening, my friend said to me:
“To-morrow we will go further than usual. I want to take you to the Black Rocks. They are curious old Druidical stones, on a wild and desolate plain. They will interest you. My wife has not seen them yet, so we will take her.”
“Tomorrow we will go farther than usual. I want to take you to the Black Rocks. They are interesting ancient Druid stones, located on a wild and desolate plain. You'll find them fascinating. My wife hasn’t seen them yet, so we’ll bring her along.”
The following day we drove out at the usual hour. Albert’s wife sat by his side. I occupied the back seat alone. The weather was gray and somber that afternoon, and the journey was not very pleasant. When we arrived at the Black Rocks the sun was setting. We got out of the phaeton, and Albert took care of the horses.
The next day, we headed out at our usual time. Albert's wife sat next to him while I took the back seat by myself. The weather was overcast and gloomy that afternoon, making the ride quite uncomfortable. When we got to the Black Rocks, the sun was setting. We got out of the carriage, and Albert took care of the horses.
We walked some little distance through the fields before reaching the giant remains of the old Druid religion. Albert’s wife wished to climb to the summit of the altar, and I assisted her. I can still see her graceful figure as she stood draped in a red shawl, her veil floating around her.
We walked a short distance through the fields before arriving at the huge remains of the ancient Druid religion. Albert’s wife wanted to climb to the top of the altar, and I helped her. I can still picture her elegant figure as she stood wrapped in a red shawl, her veil billowing around her.
“How beautiful it is! But does it not make you feel a little melancholy?” said she, extending her hand toward the dark horizon, which was lighted a little by the last rays of the sun.
“How beautiful it is! But doesn’t it make you feel a bit sad?” she said, reaching out her hand toward the dark horizon, which was faintly lit by the last rays of the sun.
“We must hurry,” said Albert; “the sky is threatening, and we shall have scarcely time to reach home before night.”
“We need to hurry,” said Albert; “the sky looks threatening, and we’ll barely have enough time to get home before it gets dark.”
We carefully wrapped the robes around his wife. She tied the veil around her face, and the horses started into a rapid trot. It was growing dark; the scenery around us was bare and desolate; clumps of fir trees here and there and furze bushes formed the only vegetation. We began to feel the cold, for the wind blew with fury; the only sound we heard was the steady trot of the horses and the sharp clear tinkle of their bells.
We carefully wrapped the robes around his wife. She tied the veil around her face, and the horses started to trot quickly. It was getting dark; the landscape around us was empty and desolate, with clumps of fir trees here and there and gorse bushes being the only plants. We began to feel the cold as the wind blew fiercely; the only sounds we heard were the steady trot of the horses and the sharp, clear jingle of their bells.
Suddenly I felt the heavy grasp of a hand upon my shoulder. I turned my head quickly. A horrible apparition presented itself before my eyes. In the empty place at my side sat a hideous woman. I tried to cry out; the phantom placed her fingers upon her lips to impose silence upon me. I could not utter a sound. The woman was clothed in white linen; her head was cowled; her face was overspread with a corpse-like pallor, and in place of eyes were ghastly black cavities.
Suddenly, I felt a heavy hand on my shoulder. I turned my head quickly. A horrifying sight appeared before my eyes. In the empty space beside me sat a grotesque woman. I tried to scream; the figure placed her fingers on her lips to silence me. I couldn't make a sound. The woman was dressed in white linen; her head was covered, her face was deathly pale, and where her eyes should have been were horrifying black holes.
I sat motionless, overcome by terror.
I sat still, filled with fear.
The ghost suddenly stood up and leaned over the young wife. She encircled her with her arms, and lowered her hideous head as if to kiss her forehead.
The ghost suddenly stood up and leaned over the young wife. She wrapped her arms around her and lowered her terrifying head as if to kiss her forehead.
“What a wind!” cried Madame Albert, turning precipitately toward me. “My veil is torn.”
“What a wind!” exclaimed Madame Albert, turning quickly towards me. “My veil is ripped.”
“What a dreadful gale!” said Madame Albert. “Did you feel it? I cannot explain the terror that seized me; my veil was torn by the wind as if by an invisible hand; I am trembling still.”
“What a terrible wind!” said Madame Albert. “Did you feel it? I can’t explain the fear that gripped me; the wind tore at my veil like it was pulled by an invisible hand; I’m still shaking.”
“Never mind,” said Albert, smiling; “wrap yourself up, my dear; we will soon be warming ourselves by a good fire at home. I am starving.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Albert said with a smile. “Bundle up, my dear; we’ll be warming ourselves by a nice fire at home soon. I’m starving.”
A cold perspiration covered my forehead; a shiver ran through me; my tongue clove to the roof of my mouth, and I could not articulate a sound; a sharp pain in my shoulder was the only sensible evidence that I was not the victim of an hallucination. Putting my hand upon my aching shoulder, I felt a rent in the cloak that was wrapped around me. I looked at it; five perfectly distinct holes—visible traces of the grip of the horrible phantom. I thought for a moment that I should die or that my reason should leave me; it was, I think, the most dreadful moment of my life.
A cold sweat covered my forehead; a shiver ran through me; my tongue stuck to the roof of my mouth, and I couldn’t make a sound; a sharp pain in my shoulder was the only real proof that I wasn’t just imagining things. When I placed my hand on my aching shoulder, I felt a tear in the cloak wrapped around me. I looked at it; there were five distinct holes—visible signs of the grip of the terrifying phantom. I thought for a moment that I might die or lose my mind; I believe it was the most horrifying moment of my life.
Finally I became more calm; this nameless agony had lasted for some minutes; I do not think it is possible for a human being to suffer more than I did during that time. As soon as I had recovered my senses, I thought at first I would tell my friends all that had passed, but{104} hesitated, and finally did not, fearing that my story would frighten Madame Albert, and feeling sure my friend would not believe me. The lights of the little city revived me, and gradually the oppression of terror that overwhelmed me became lighter.
Finally, I started to feel calmer; this intense pain had gone on for a few minutes. I don’t think it’s possible for anyone to suffer more than I did during that time. Once I regained my composure, I initially thought about sharing everything that had happened with my friends, but{104} I hesitated and ultimately decided against it, worried that my story would scare Madame Albert and certain that my friend wouldn’t believe me. The lights of the small town brought me back to life, and little by little, the weight of terror that had engulfed me began to lift.
So soon as we reached home, Madame Albert untied her veil; it was literally in shreds. I hoped to find my clothes whole and prove to myself that it was all imagination. But no, the cloth was torn in five places, just where the fingers had seized my shoulder. There was no mark, however, upon my flesh, only a dull pain.
As soon as we got home, Madame Albert took off her veil; it was in tatters. I hoped my clothes would be intact and that it was all just in my head. But no, the fabric was ripped in five spots, right where my shoulders were gripped. However, there were no marks on my skin, just a dull ache.
I returned to Paris the next day, where I endeavored to forget the strange adventure; or at least when I thought of it, I would force myself to think it an hallucination.
I went back to Paris the next day, trying to forget the weird experience; or at least when I remembered it, I tried to convince myself it was just a hallucination.
The day after my return I received a letter from my friend Albert. It was edged with black. I opened it with a vague fear.
The day after I got back, I received a letter from my friend Albert. It had black edges. I opened it with a feeling of unease.
FROM THE TOMB.
TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF DE MAUPASSANT BY E. C. WAGGENER.
The guests filed slowly into the hotel’s great dining-hall and took their places, the waiters began to serve them leisurely, to give the tardy ones time to arrive and to save themselves the bother of bringing back the courses; and the old bathers, the yearly habitues, with whom the season was far advanced, kept a close watch on the door each time it opened, hoping for the coming of new faces.
The guests walked slowly into the hotel's large dining hall and took their seats. The waiters started to serve them at a relaxed pace to give the latecomers a chance to arrive and to avoid the hassle of returning with the courses. The regulars, who were well into the season, kept a close eye on the door each time it opened, hoping to see some new faces.
New faces! the single distraction of all pleasure resorts. We go to dinner chiefly to canvass the daily arrivals, to wonder who they are, what they do and what they think. A restless desire seems to have taken possession of us, a longing for pleasant adventures, for friendly acquaintances, perhaps, for possible lovers. In this elbow-to-elbow life our unknown neighbors become of paramount importance. Curiosity is piqued, sympathy on the alert and the social instinct doubly active.{106}
New faces! The only distraction at all the fun spots. We go to dinner mainly to check out the new arrivals, to wonder who they are, what they do, and what they think. A restless desire seems to have taken over us, a craving for enjoyable experiences, for friendly connections, maybe even for potential partners. In this crowded life, our unknown neighbors become incredibly important. Curiosity is heightened, sympathy is on standby, and our social instincts are working overtime.{106}
We have hatreds for a week, friendships for a month, and view all men with the special eyes of watering-place intimacy. Sometimes during an hour’s chat after dinner, under the trees of the park, where ripples a healing spring, we discover men of superior intellect and surprising merit, and a month later have wholly forgotten these new friends, so charming at first sight.
We have grudges that last a week, friendships that last a month, and we see all people through the lens of vacation closeness. Sometimes, during an hour-long conversation after dinner, under the trees in the park by a refreshing spring, we find people with exceptional intelligence and unexpected talent. A month later, we’ve completely forgotten these new friends who seemed so delightful at first.
There, too, more specially than elsewhere, serious and lasting ties are formed. We see each other every day, we learn to know each other very soon, and in the affection that springs up so rapidly between us there is mingled much of the sweet abandon of old and tried intimates. And later on, how tender are the memories cherished of the first hours of this friendship, of the first communion in which the soul came to light, of the first glances that questioned and responded to the secret thoughts and interrogatories the lips have not dared yet to utter, of the first cordial confidence and delicious sensation of opening one’s heart to someone who has seemed to lay bare to you his own! The very dullness of the hours, as it were, the monotony of days all alike, but renders more complete the rapid budding and blooming of friendship’s flower.
There, more than anywhere else, deep and lasting connections are made. We see each other every day, we get to know each other quickly, and in the affection that develops so fast between us, there’s a mix of the sweet ease of old friends. Later on, how fondly we remember those early moments of friendship, the first time our souls connected, the first looks that questioned and answered the unspoken thoughts and feelings we hadn't dared to share, the initial genuine trust and the wonderful feeling of opening up to someone who seemed to do the same for us! Even the dullness of those hours, the sameness of each day, only enhances the quick growth and blossoming of the friendship's flower.
That evening, then, as on every evening, we awaited the appearance of unfamiliar faces.
That evening, just like every evening, we looked forward to seeing unfamiliar faces.
There came only two, but very peculiar ones, those of a man and a woman—father and daughter.{107} They seemed to have stepped from the pages of some weird legend; and yet there was an attraction about them, albeit an unpleasant one, that made me set them down at once as the victims of some fatality.
The father was tall, spare, a little bent, with hair blanched white; too white for his still young countenance, and in his manner and about his person the sedate austerity of carriage that bespeaks the Puritan. The daughter was, possibly, some twenty-four or twenty-five years of age. She was very slight, emaciated, her exceedingly pale countenance bearing a languid, spiritless expression; one of those people whom we sometimes encounter, apparently too weak for the cares and tasks of life, too feeble to move or do the things that we must do every day. Nevertheless the girl was pretty, with the ethereal beauty of an apparition. It was she, undoubtedly, who came for the benefit of the waters.
The father was tall, thin, a bit hunched, with hair that was pure white; too white for his still youthful face, and he carried himself with the calm seriousness typical of a Puritan. The daughter was likely around twenty-four or twenty-five years old. She was very slight and frail, her extremely pale face showing a tired, lifeless expression; one of those people we sometimes meet who seem too weak for the demands of life, too fragile to handle the everyday tasks we all face. Nonetheless, the girl was beautiful, with a delicate, otherworldly charm. She was definitely the one who came for the healing waters.
They chanced to be placed at table immediately opposite to me; and I was not long in noticing that the father, too, had a strange affection, something wrong about the nerves it seemed. Whenever he was going to reach for anything, his hand, with a jerky twitch, described a sort of fluttering zig-zag, before he was able to grasp what he was after. Soon, the motion disturbed me so much, I kept my head turned in order not to see it. But not before I had also observed that the{108} young girl kept her glove on her left hand while she ate.
They happened to be seated directly across from me, and it didn't take long for me to notice that the father had a strange way about him, as if something was off with his nerves. Whenever he reached for anything, his hand would twitch and move in a fluttering zig-zag before he could grab what he wanted. Soon, the motion bothered me so much that I turned my head to avoid seeing it. But not before I noticed that the {108} young girl kept her glove on her left hand while she ate.
Dinner ended, I went out as usual for a turn in the grounds belonging to the establishment. A sort of park, I might say, stretching clear to the little station of Auvergne, Chatel-Guyon, nestling in a gorge at the foot of the high mountain, from which flowed the sparkling, bubbling springs, hot from the furnace of an ancient volcano. Beyond us there, the domes, small extinct craters—of which Chatel-Guyon is the starting point—raised their serrated heads above the long chain; while beyond the domes came two distinct regions, one of them, needle-like peaks, the other of bold, precipitous mountains.
Dinner finished, I went out as usual for a walk in the grounds of the place. It was like a park, stretching all the way to the small station of Auvergne, Chatel-Guyon, which nestled in a gorge at the base of the high mountain, where the sparkling, bubbling springs flowed, heated by the remnants of an ancient volcano. Beyond that, the domes, small extinct craters—where Chatel-Guyon begins—lifted their jagged tops above the long range; and beyond the domes lay two distinct areas, one with needle-like peaks and the other with steep, rugged mountains.
It was very warm that evening, and I contented myself with pacing to and fro under the rustling trees, gazing at the mountains and listening to the strains of the band, pouring from the Casino, situated on a knoll that overlooked the grounds.
It was really warm that evening, and I kept myself busy by strolling back and forth under the rustling trees, looking at the mountains and listening to the music from the band playing at the Casino, which was on a hill overlooking the grounds.
Presently, I perceived the father and daughter coming toward me with slow steps. I bowed to them in that pleasant Continental fashion with which one always salutes his hotel companions. The gentleman halted at once.
Right now, I saw the father and daughter walking toward me slowly. I greeted them in that friendly Continental way that you always use to say hello to your hotel companions. The man stopped immediately.
“Pardon me, sir,” said he, “but may I ask if you can direct us to a short walk, easy and pretty, if possible?”
“Excuse me, sir,” he said, “but could you tell us if there's a nice, easy walk nearby?”
They accepted, and as we walked, we naturally discussed the virtue of the mineral waters. They had, as I had surmised, come there on his daughter’s account.
They agreed, and as we walked, we naturally talked about the benefits of the mineral waters. They had, as I suspected, come there for his daughter.
“She has a strange malady,” said he, “the seat of which her physicians cannot determine. She suffers from the most inexplicable nervous symptoms. Sometimes they declare her ill of a heart disease; sometimes of a liver complaint; again of a spinal trouble. At present they attribute it to the stomach—that great motor and regulator of the body—this Protean disease of a thousand forms, a thousand modes of attack. It is why we are here. I, myself, think it is her nerves. In any case it is sad.”
“She has a strange illness,” he said, “that her doctors can’t figure out. She shows the most puzzling nervous symptoms. Sometimes they say she has a heart condition; other times it's a liver issue; again it’s a spinal problem. Right now, they think it’s a stomach issue—that major engine and controller of the body—this ever-changing illness with a thousand forms and attacks. That’s why we’re here. I personally think it’s her nerves. Either way, it’s unfortunate.”
This reminded me of his own jerking hand.
This made me think of his own twitching hand.
“It may be hereditary,” said I, “your own nerves are a little disturbed, are they not?”
“It might be genetic,” I said, “your nerves seem a bit unsettled, don’t they?”
“Mine?” he answered, tranquilly. “Not at all, I have always possessed the calmest nerves.” Then, suddenly, as if bethinking himself:
“Mine?” he replied calmly. “Not at all, I've always had the calmest nerves.” Then, suddenly, as if realizing something:
“For this,” touching his hand, “is not nerves, but the result of a shock, a terrible shock that I suffered once. Fancy it, sir, this child of mine has been buried alive!”
“For this,” touching his hand, “is not about nerves, but the result of a shock, a terrible shock that I experienced once. Imagine it, sir, this child of mine has been buried alive!”
“Yes,” he continued, “buried alive; but hear the story, it is not long. For some time past Juliette had seemed affected with a disordered action of the heart. We were finally certain that the trouble was organic and feared the worst. One day it came, she was brought in lifeless—dead. She had fallen dead while walking in the garden. Physicians came in haste, but nothing could be done. She was gone. For two days and nights I watched beside her myself, and with my own hands placed her in her coffin, which I followed to the cemetery and saw placed in the family vault. This was in the country, in the province of Lorraine.
“Yes,” he continued, “buried alive; but listen to the story, it’s not long. For a while now, Juliette had seemed to be suffering from a heart condition. We eventually confirmed that it was serious and feared the worst. One day, it happened—she was brought in lifeless—dead. She had collapsed while walking in the garden. Doctors arrived in a rush, but there was nothing they could do. She was gone. I spent two days and nights watching over her myself, and with my own hands, I placed her in her coffin, which I followed to the cemetery and saw put in the family vault. This was in the countryside, in the province of Lorraine.
“It had been my wish, too, that she should be buried in her jewels, bracelets, necklace and rings, all presents that I had given her, and in her first ball dress. You can imagine, sir, the state of my heart in returning home. She was all that I had left, my wife had been dead for many years. I returned, in truth, half mad, shut myself alone in my room and fell into my chair dazed, unable to move, merely a miserable, breathing wreck.
“It had been my wish, too, that she be buried in her jewels—bracelets, necklace, and rings, all gifts I had given her—and in her first ball dress. You can imagine, sir, how I felt returning home. She was all I had left; my wife had been gone for many years. I truly came back half-mad, locked myself in my room, and collapsed into my chair, dazed and unable to move, just a miserable, breathing wreck.
“Soon my old valet, Prosper, who had helped me place Juliette in her coffin and lay her away for her last sleep, came in noiselessly to see if he could not induce me to eat. I shook my head, answering nothing. He persisted:
“Soon my old servant, Prosper, who had helped me put Juliette in her coffin and lay her to rest for her final sleep, came in quietly to see if he could get me to eat. I shook my head, not saying anything. He kept trying:
“‘No, no,’ I answered. ‘Let me alone.’
"‘No, no,’ I replied. ‘Just leave me alone.’"
“He yielded and withdrew.
"He gave in and backed off."
“How many hours passed I do not know. What a night! What a night! It was very cold; my fire of logs had long since burned out in the great fireplace; and the wind, a wintry blast, charged with an icy frost, howled and screamed about the house and strained at my windows with a curiously sinister sound.
“How many hours passed, I don’t know. What a night! What a night! It was really cold; my log fire had long since gone out in the big fireplace; and the wind, a freezing gust, filled with icy frost, howled and screamed around the house and pressed against my windows with a strangely ominous sound.
“Long hours, I say, rolled by. I sat still where I had fallen, prostrated, overwhelmed; my eyes wide open, but my body strengthless, dead; my soul drowned in despair. Suddenly the great bell gave a loud peal.
“Long hours, I say, passed slowly. I sat still where I had collapsed, overwhelmed; my eyes wide open, but my body weak, lifeless; my soul drowned in despair. Suddenly, the large bell rang loudly.
“I gave such a leap that my chair cracked under me. The slow, solemn sound rang through the empty house. I looked at the clock.
“I jumped so high that my chair broke under me. The slow, heavy sound echoed through the empty house. I glanced at the clock.
“It was two in the morning. Who could be coming at such an hour?
“It was two in the morning. Who could be arriving at this time?”
“Twice again the bell pulled sharply. The servants would never answer, perhaps never hear it. I took up a candle and made my way to the door. I was about to demand:
“Twice more the bell rang sharply. The servants would never answer, maybe wouldn't even hear it. I picked up a candle and walked to the door. I was about to demand:
“I recoiled, speechless with anguish, stammering:
“I pulled back, unable to speak from the pain, stammering:
“‘Who—who are you?’
“Who are you?”
“A voice answered:
"A voice replied:"
“‘It is I, father.’
“It’s me, Dad.”
“It was my child, Juliette.
"It was my kid, Juliette."
“Truly, I thought myself mad. I shuddered, shrinking backward before the specter as it advanced, gesticulating with my hand to ward off the apparition. It is that gesture which has never left me.
“Honestly, I thought I was going crazy. I recoiled, stepping back before the ghost as it moved closer, waving my hand to push away the vision. That gesture has stuck with me ever since."
“Again the phantom spoke:
"Once more the phantom spoke:"
“‘Father, father! See, I am not dead. Someone came to rob me of my jewels—they cut off my finger—the—the flowing blood revived me.’
“‘Dad, Dad! Look, I’m not dead. Someone tried to steal my jewels—they cut off my finger—the—the blood brought me back to life.’”
“And I saw then that she was covered with blood. I fell to my knees panting, sobbing, laughing, all in one. As soon as I regained my senses, but still so bewildered I scarcely comprehended the happiness that had come to me, I took her in my arms, carried her to her room, and rang frantically for Prosper to rekindle the fire, bring a warm drink for her, and go for the doctor.
“And I saw then that she was covered in blood. I dropped to my knees, out of breath, sobbing, laughing, all at once. Once I regained my senses, still so confused that I could hardly grasp the happiness that had come to me, I took her in my arms, carried her to her room, and rang frantically for Prosper to restart the fire, bring her a warm drink, and go get the doctor.”
“He came running, entered, gazed a moment at my daughter in the chair—gave a gasp of fright and horror and fell back—dead.
“He came running, entered, took a moment to look at my daughter in the chair—gasped in fright and horror, and then collapsed—dead.
“It was he who had opened the vault, who had wounded and robbed my child, and then abandoned her; for he could not efface all trace of his{113} deed; and he had not even taken the trouble to return the coffin to its niche; sure, besides, of not being suspected by me, who trusted him so fully. We are truly very unfortunate people, monsieur.”
“It was him who opened the vault, who hurt and stole from my child, and then left her; he couldn't erase all evidence of his actions; and he didn't even bother to put the coffin back in its place; he was sure I wouldn't suspect him, since I trusted him completely. We are truly very unfortunate people, sir.”
He was silent.
He didn't say anything.
Meanwhile the night had come on, enveloping in the gloom the still and solitary little valley; a sort of mysterious dread seemed to fall upon me in presence of these strange beings—this corpse come to life, and this father with his painful gestures.
Meanwhile, night had fallen, wrapping the quiet, lonely little valley in darkness; a sense of eerie dread washed over me in the presence of these strange figures—this corpse brought back to life and this father with his anguished movements.
“Let us return,” said I, “the night has grown chill.”
“Let's head back,” I said, “the night has gotten cold.”
SANDY’S GHOST.
“‘Commerdations fer the night, stranger? Waal, yes; I reckon we can fix a place fer you. Hev a cheer an’ set you down.”
‘Recommendations for the night, traveler? Well, yeah; I think we can arrange a spot for you. Have a seat and make yourself comfortable.”
“Thank you. Don’t you find this rather a lonely place—no neighbors, no nothing, that I can see? How came you to settle here, so far removed from other habitations?”
“Thank you. Don’t you think this is a pretty lonely place—no neighbors, nothing, as far as I can see? How did you end up living here, so far away from other homes?”
“Waal, perhaps it’s best not ter ask too many questions ter once.”
“Well, maybe it’s best not to ask too many questions at once.”
“Beg your pardon. No offense was intended, I assure you. Simply idle curiosity.”
“Excuse me. I didn’t mean any offense, I promise. Just some idle curiosity.”
“Don’t say ’nuther word, stranger, but come in an’ we’ll hev a snack fer supper. Polly, bring on the victu’ls. Yer jes’ in time.”
“Don’t say another word, stranger, just come in and we’ll have a snack for supper. Polly, bring out the food. You’re just in time.”
Polly at once obeyed. She was a typical Western girl—tall, lithe, graceful and limpid-eyed. She was clear-skinned and high-spirited, too, and in this case ignorant through no fault of her own. John Barr’s eyes scanned her intently, and a flush came to her cheeks. For the first time in her life she was unpleasantly conscious of her bare feet. It may have been this that{115} made her stumble and spill some of the contents of an earthen bowl over the guest’s knees as she placed it on the table.
Polly immediately complied. She was a typical Western girl—tall, slim, graceful, and with bright eyes. Her skin was flawless and she had a lively spirit, and in this situation, her ignorance was not her fault. John Barr's gaze was fixed on her, and she felt a rush of warmth to her cheeks. For the first time in her life, she was awkwardly aware of her bare feet. It might have been this that{115} caused her to trip and spill some of the contents of an earthen bowl onto the guest's knees as she set it on the table.
Her eyes flashed and a tear of anger twinkled on the lashes. She stopped, half meaning to apologize, but an oath from her father caused her to set the bowl down heavily and to hurry from the cabin. A moment later Barr saw a flutter of pink calico from behind a pile of rocks. Old Kit Robinson saw it, too.
Her eyes sparkled, and a tear of anger glistened on her lashes. She paused, intending to apologize, but her father's curse made her slam the bowl down and rush out of the cabin. A moment later, Barr noticed a flash of pink fabric behind a pile of rocks. Old Kit Robinson noticed it too.
“Don’t wonder at yer sayin’ ’tain’t right. She’s a sma’t gal, and a good looker, too, as should hev been sent away frum here ter school ter be eddicated. But she won’t leave her no ’count dad. I orter be shot fer cussin’ her. But I ain’t what I use ter be. Settin’ here an’ keepin’ guard makes me narvous.”
“Don’t be surprised by what you’re saying about it being wrong. She’s a smart girl, and a good-looking one too, who should have been sent away from here to school to get an education. But she won’t leave her worthless dad. I should be ashamed for criticizing her. But I’m not what I used to be. Sitting here and keeping watch makes me nervous.”
Barr’s eyes asked the question his lips refused to speak. Supper eaten, the men went outside and sat with their chairs tilted back against the cabin. Something in the younger man’s frank face had softened old Kit into a reminiscent mood and made him strangely inclined to gratify an idle curiosity.
Barr's eyes asked the question his lips wouldn't say. After dinner, the men went outside and leaned back in their chairs against the cabin. Something about the younger man's open expression had put old Kit in a nostalgic mood, making him oddly willing to satisfy a passing curiosity.
The soft evening winds sighed through the branches of the tall spruce pines, and the declining rays of the setting sun caused the shadow of the rude home to stretch out longer across the greensward. From its shelter where he sat John Barr looked out on the grand ranges of the{116} Rockies and wondered where in their vastness he would find the man he sought—the finding of whom had brought him out into this wild and almost forsaken mining camp.
The gentle evening breeze flowed through the branches of the tall spruce trees, and the fading rays of the setting sun made the shadow of the rough home stretch longer across the grass. From his spot in its shelter, John Barr looked out at the majestic Rockies and wondered where in their vastness he would find the man he was searching for—the reason he had ventured into this wild and nearly abandoned mining camp.
“Stranger, I’ve took a likin’ ter you. Ye’ve a sumthin’ about you thet reminds me of sum one I know, an’ you look like an honest chap. Say, do you b’lieve in ghosts?”
“Stranger, I’ve taken a liking to you. You have something about you that reminds me of someone I know, and you look like a trustworthy guy. So, do you believe in ghosts?”
He put the question very suddenly, and a look of disappointment crossed his face when Barr told him that he did not believe in spooks.
He asked the question out of nowhere, and a look of disappointment flashed across his face when Barr told him that he didn't believe in ghosts.
“Waal, I’ve seen ’em!”
"Well, I've seen them!"
A thought connecting the pink calico with something in the past came to Barr’s mind.
A thought linking the pink calico to something from the past popped into Barr’s mind.
“Can’t you tell me about it?” he asked.
“Can’t you tell me about it?” he asked.
“I’d like ter if you’ll sw’ar, on yer derringer, never ter blab. Will you sw’ar?”
“I’d like you to swear, on your gun, never to spill the beans. Will you swear?”
The solitary guest started to smile, but the smile faded at the thought of unshed tears in Polly’s eyes. It might make it easier for her if he humored the old man.
The lone guest began to smile, but the smile disappeared when he thought about the tears that Polly was holding back. Maybe it would help her if he played along with the old man.
“I’ll swear,” he said. And he did.
"I swear," he said. And he did.
“Do you see yan old spruce at the turn of the trail an’ the cliff jes’ above? Waal, thet’s the spot I’m watchin’ an’ guardin’ till the owner cums ter claim it. I’m quick ter burn powder an’ a pretty sure shot. I know a man when I sees him, an’ I ain’t easy fooled. Waal, ter begin with, I had a pardner once, an’ he wuz a man, sure ’nough. He wuz frum the State of New{117} York. I never axed him as ter how so fine a gent cum ter be diggin’ an’ shov’lin’ in the Rockies, though ter myself I said thar wuz sum good reason. He had light hair, an’ we called him Sandy, fer short, an’ he wuz jes’ erbout as gritty as sand. We wuz as unlike as any two fellers you ever saw. He wuz quietlike an’ steady, an’ I wuz sorter wild an’ reckless an’ liked mounting dew mos’ too well. Waal, when we had a little dust scraped together, we would divvy, an’ I tuk my share way down ter the station on the other side of the cliffs an’ sent it off ter the bank in Helena. But I allers left sum hid whar the gal would find it. Old Sandy hed a bank of his own thet no one knew erbout, ’cepting hisself, an’ ev’ry time we divided he’d carry part of it ter his hidin’ place, an’ then give the rest ter me ter send ter his boy, thet he said wuz bein’ eddicated in sum college way up in Boston. He seemed ter think a heap of thet boy. Arter awhile my old woman give out, an’ soon we laid her away on the hillside. It wuz hard, stranger.”
“Do you see that old spruce at the bend in the trail and the cliff just above? Well, that's the spot I’m keeping an eye on and guarding until the owner comes to claim it. I’m quick to shoot and a pretty good marksman. I can recognize a man when I see one, and I’m not easily fooled. Well, to start with, I had a partner once, and he was a real man, no doubt. He was from New York. I never asked him how such a fine gentleman ended up digging and shoveling in the Rockies, though I thought to myself there had to be a good reason. He had light hair, and we called him Sandy for short, and he was about as gritty as sand. We were as different as any two guys you’ve ever seen. He was quiet and steady, and I was kind of wild and reckless and loved to drink way too much. Well, when we had a little money saved up, we’d split it, and I took my share all the way down to the station on the other side of the cliffs and sent it off to the bank in Helena. But I always left some hidden where the girl would find it. Old Sandy had a bank of his own that no one knew about, except him, and every time we divided it, he’d take part of it to his hiding place, and then give the rest to me to send to his boy, whom he said was being educated in some college way up in Boston. He seemed to think a lot of that boy. After a while, my old woman passed away, and soon we laid her to rest on the hillside. It was tough, stranger.”
Old Kit’s voice failed him for a moment, but he quickly regained his composure and continued:
Old Kit's voice faltered for a moment, but he quickly collected himself and carried on:
“But when old Sandy, my good old pard, give up I didn’t keer fer nothin’. We buried him in style. All the boys frum round the diggin’s wuz thar, an’ many an eye wuz wet. We didn’t hev nary a preacher, but the gal she prayed at the{118} grave. Fer the life of me I don’t know where she larnt it. Reckon the old woman must hev told her. Next mornin’ the gal showed me a letter thet Sandy give her jes’ afore he died. It wuz ter his boy, an’ she wuz ter give it ter him if he ever cum out this way, an’ she’s got it yet.
"But when old Sandy, my good old friend, passed away, I didn’t care for anything. We buried him properly. All the guys from around the camp were there, and many eyes were teary. We didn’t have a preacher, but the girl prayed at the{118} grave. For the life of me, I don’t know where she learned it. I guess the old woman must have told her. The next morning, the girl showed me a letter that Sandy gave her just before he died. It was for his son, and she was to give it to him if he ever came out this way, and she still has it."
“Thet same evenin’ after supper, feelin’ kinder glumish an’ like thar wuz sumthin’ in my throat I couldn’t swaller, I tuk a stroll up the gulch. I went on out ter the top of the edge of the big rock an’ got ter studyin’ whar I’d find another pard like Sandy. All ter once I felt a hand touch my shoulder kinder light once or twice. I jumped up, half expectin’ it wuz Sandy, but it wuz only the gal. Waal, I wuz all tuk back at fust, an’ then I got mad.
That same evening after dinner, feeling kind of down and like there was something stuck in my throat that I couldn’t swallow, I took a walk up the gulch. I went out to the edge of the big rock and started thinking about where I might find another partner like Sandy. Suddenly, I felt a hand lightly touch my shoulder a couple of times. I jumped, half-expecting it to be Sandy, but it was just the girl. Well, I was taken aback at first, and then I got angry.
“‘What air you doin’ up here?’ I axed, kinder rough. She hed tears in her eyes as she looked at me, an’ said:
“‘What are you doing up here?’ I asked, a bit roughly. She had tears in her eyes as she looked at me and said:
“‘Pap, don’t git mad. I wuz lonesum. I seed you cumin’ up this way, an’ I follered you, ’cause I wanted ter tell you thet Sandy said ter give his boy his pile when he cums.’
‘Dad, don’t get angry. I was lonely. I saw you coming this way, and I followed you because I wanted to tell you that Sandy said to give his son his share when he arrives.’
“‘Waal,’ says I, ‘you might hev waited till I cum back ter the house.’ An’ then I sent her back.
“'Waal,’ I said, ‘you could've waited until I got back to the house.’ And then I sent her back.
“Arter she wuz gone I sot ter studyin’ whar in the world Sandy’s pile wuz. I tried ter think whar could he hev hid it. But it warn’t no use. All ter once I noticed it wuz plum dark, an’ as{119} these mountings ain’t a he’lthy place fer a man ter roam in arter nightfall, especially if he ain’t got his shootin’ irons on, I cut a pretty swift gait fer the shack.
“After she was gone, I started thinking about where in the world Sandy's stash could be. I tried to figure out where he might have hidden it, but it was no use. Suddenly, I realized it was completely dark, and since{119} these mountains aren’t a safe place for a guy to wander after dark, especially if he doesn’t have his guns, I picked up the pace towards the cabin.”
“Jes’ as I cum round the bend thar at the pine I happened ter look up terward the clift, an’ thar sot Sandy. Yes, sir. It wuz him sure as yer born. My feet felt heavy as lead, an’ I couldn’t move frum the spot. I tried ter holler, but it warn’t no go. Finally I gave a sudden jerk an’ made a step terward him, an’ as I did so he disappeared. Then I made tracks fer home. But I kept mum, ’cause I knowed the boys would say thet mounting dew wuz lickin’ up my brains, an’ I would be seein’ snakes an’ sich things afore long.
“Just as I came around the bend there by the pine, I happened to look up toward the cliff, and there sat Sandy. Yes, sir. It was definitely him. My feet felt as heavy as lead, and I couldn’t move from the spot. I tried to shout, but it didn’t work. Finally, I made a sudden move and took a step toward him, and as I did, he vanished. Then I headed home. But I kept quiet because I knew the guys would say that the morning dew was messing with my head, and I would start seeing snakes and such things before long.”
“The next night sumhow er ’nuther I thought ter go an’ see if he wuz thar ag’in, an’ sure ’nough, thar he sot, lookin’ kinder sad an’ making marks on the rocks with his fingers. I hed my hand on my gun this time, so I got a little closter than afore. But, by hookey, he got away from me ag’in, nor did he cum back.
“The next night somehow or another I thought to go and see if he was there again, and sure enough, there he sat, looking kind of sad and making marks on the rocks with his fingers. I had my hand on my gun this time, so I got a little closer than before. But, by golly, he got away from me again, and he didn’t come back.”
“I could hardly wait fer the next night ter cum round. At the same time I wuz on hand good an’ early, jes’ as it begun ter git dark, an’ the trees looked like long spooks a-stretchin’ out their arms. I looked terward the clift, an’ thar he sot a-markin’ an’ a-scratchin’ on the rock with his fingers an’ still looking sad. Now, this bein’{120} the third time, I kinder got bold, an’ I went a little closter, an’ says:
“I could hardly wait for the next night to come around. At the same time, I was there good and early, just as it started to get dark, and the trees looked like long ghosts stretching out their arms. I looked toward the cliff, and there he sat marking and scratching on the rock with his fingers, still looking sad. Now, this being{120} the third time, I kind of got bold, and I went a little closer, and said:
“‘Sandy, wha-what’s the ma-mat-matter with you? Didn’t the boys do the plantin’ right fer you?’
“Sandy, what’s the matter with you? Didn’t the guys plant it right for you?”
“Then as luck would hev it I thought of sumthin’ else right quick, an’ I said:
“Then as luck would have it, I thought of something else really quick, and I said:
“‘Or is it the dust you hev hid whar yer sittin’?’
“‘Or is it the dust you've hidden where you're sitting?’
“Waal, he looked up then, an’ the happiest smile cum ter his face, an’ all ter once he disappeared ag’in. An’ since then I hev sot here an’ guarded the place till the right one cums along ter claim it.
"Waal, he looked up then, and the happiest smile came to his face, and suddenly he disappeared again. And since then I've sat here and guarded the place until the right one comes along to claim it."
“Let’s see. What did you say yer name wuz?”
“Let’s see. What did you say your name was?”
“Pardon me. I thought I had told you. My name is John Willett Barr.”
“Sorry. I thought I had mentioned this. My name is John Willett Barr.”
“Polly, oh, Polly! Cum hyar, gal. What wuz Sandy’s full name? I plum fergot.”
“Polly, oh, Polly! Come here, girl. What was Sandy’s full name? I totally forgot.”
“What you want ter know fer?” she asked. “I ain’t a-goin’ ter tell you now. Thet’s my own secret.”
“What do you want to know for?” she asked. “I’m not going to tell you now. That’s my own secret.”
“Cum, cum, gal. Tell me ter once, or it won’t be he’lthy fer you.”
“Come on, girl. Tell me right now, or it won’t be good for you.”
“Waal, then,” she answered stubbornly, “it’s John Willett Barr.”
“Well, then,” she replied stubbornly, “it’s John Willett Barr.”
At her reply the younger man’s face grew deathly pale, and he started up from his chair, but Kit thrust him back into his seat, saying:
At her response, the younger man's face went pale, and he jumped up from his chair, but Kit pushed him back down, saying:
“What are you goin’ ter do with it, pa?” she inquired, cautiously.
“What are you going to do with it, Dad?” she asked, carefully.
“I promised old Sandy on my oath ter keep it till the right one cums erlong ter claim it, an’ I mean ter keep my word. The right one is here, gal. Thar he sits. So trot thet letter out, an’ don’t parley long with me if you knows when yer well off.”
“I promised old Sandy on my oath to keep it until the right one comes along to claim it, and I intend to keep my word. The right one is here, girl. There he sits. So go get that letter, and don’t waste time talking to me if you know what’s good for you.”
Polly stared at the younger man in utter bewilderment for a moment. Then, turning slowly, she stepped quietly into the cabin after the precious document; an unusual gleam of joy lighted up her face and a suppressed excitement shone in her eyes. Under her breath she said: “Sumhow er ruther I felt he wuz the right one.”
Polly looked at the younger man in complete confusion for a moment. Then, slowly turning, she quietly stepped into the cabin after the important document; a rare glow of happiness lit up her face and a contained excitement sparkled in her eyes. She murmured to herself, “Somehow I really felt he was the right one.”
Too truly, John Barr realized in that painful moment that he whom he sought was now dead to him; that the father from whom he had been parted so many years was sleeping that long, dreamless sleep in the clay mound on the hillside, which marked his last resting place. As he turned to look at the face of old, honest Kit, who had been his father’s friend during those long years of forced exile, a happy smile lit up the old miner’s rugged features as he pointed with his finger to the rock cliff near the old spruce vine, and said, in an exultant, trembling voice:
John Barr realized in that painful moment that the person he was looking for was now gone; the father he had been separated from all those years was resting in the long, dreamless sleep in the clay mound on the hillside, marking his final resting place. As he turned to look at the face of old, honest Kit, who had been his father's friend during those long years of forced separation, a happy smile lit up the old miner's rugged features as he pointed to the rock cliff near the old spruce vine and said, in an excited, trembling voice:
THE GHOSTS OF RED CREEK.
BY S. T.
To the northward of Mississippi City and its neighbor, Handsboro, there extends a tract of pine forest for miles with but few habitations scattered through it. Black and Red Creeks, with their numerous branches, drain this region into the Pascagoula River to the eastward. With the swamps of Pascagoula as a refuge, and the luxuriant and unfrequented bottoms of Red and Black Creeks to browse upon, there are few choicer spots for deer. Knowing this fact, a small party of gentlemen on the day before a crisp, cold Christmas, started from Handsboro in a large four-wheeled wagon for a thirty-mile drive into this wilderness of pine and a week’s sport after the deer. The guide was Jim Caruthers, a true woodsman, and the driver and general factotum, a jolly negro named Jack Lyons, than whom no one could make a better hoe-cake and cook a venison steak. His laugh could be heard a quarter of a mile, and his good nature was as expansive as the range of the laughter.
To the north of Mississippi City and its neighbor, Handsboro, there’s a stretch of pine forest for miles with only a few homes scattered throughout. Black and Red Creeks, along with their many branches, drain this area into the Pascagoula River to the east. With the swamps of Pascagoula serving as a refuge, and the lush and rarely visited bottoms of Red and Black Creeks for grazing, there are few better places for deer. Knowing this, a small group of gentlemen set out from Handsboro in a large four-wheeled wagon the day before a chilly Christmas, heading thirty miles into this pine wilderness for a week of deer hunting. Their guide was Jim Caruthers, a real woodsman, and the driver and all-around helper was a cheerful black man named Jack Lyons, who could make the best hoe-cake and cook a venison steak like no one else. His laughter could be heard from a quarter of a mile away, and his good nature was as boundless as the sound of his laughter.
The usual experiences of a hunting camp were{124} heartily enjoyed during the first days of this life out of doors; but its cream did not rise until about the fifth night, when, from familiar intercourse, Jack Lyons became loquacious, and after the day’s twenty or twenty-five-mile walk, would spin yarns in front of the camp fire, which brought forgetfulness of fatigue.
The typical experiences of a hunting camp were{124} thoroughly enjoyed during the first few days of this outdoor life; but it really got exciting around the fifth night, when Jack Lyons, feeling comfortable with everyone, became chatty. After the day’s twenty or twenty-five-mile hike, he would share stories by the campfire that made everyone forget their tiredness.
The night before New Year’s was intensely cold. The cold north wind of the afternoon had subsided at sunset, and only a gust now and again touched the musical leaves of the pines, making them vibrant with that mournful score of nature’s operas which even maestros have failed to catch.
The night before New Year’s was really cold. The chilly north wind from the afternoon had calmed down at sunset, and now only a breeze every so often rustled the musical leaves of the pines, filling the air with that sad soundtrack of nature’s operas that even the great conductors have struggled to capture.
In front of two new and white tents two sportsmen reclined at length within reach of the warmth of the fire, while opposite them rested at ease the guide and the worthy Jack Lyons.
In front of two new white tents, two athletes lounged comfortably within the warmth of the fire, while across from them, the guide and the reliable Jack Lyons relaxed.
Wearied with the day’s chase four stanch hounds—Ringwood, Rose, Jet and Boxer—were dreaming of future quarry.
Tired from the day's hunt, four loyal hounds—Ringwood, Rose, Jet, and Boxer—were dreaming of their next adventure.
The firelight brought out in bright relief the trunks of the tall pines like cathedral columns, and sparkling through the leafy dome overhead the scintillating stars glistened with a diamond brightness. A silence which added its influence to the scene rested about the borders of the creek below, and gave more effect to the story of the veteran teamster than perhaps it otherwise would have had.{125}
The firelight highlighted the tall pine trunks like cathedral columns, and the sparkling stars shone through the leafy canopy above with a diamond-like brilliance. A silence that enhanced the atmosphere surrounded the edges of the creek below, making the veteran teamster's story even more impactful than it might have been otherwise.{125}
“If de deer run down de creek,” said old Jack, smacking his lips over a carefully prepared brewing of the real Campbellton punch, “wese boun’ to see fun to-morrer, for dey’ll take us down thar by de old Gibbet’s place. In daylight dere’s no place like it, but after nightfall, you bet you wouldn’t catch dis nigger thar.”
“If the deer run down the creek,” said old Jack, licking his lips over a carefully made batch of the real Campbellton punch, “we’re bound to see some excitement tomorrow, because they’ll take us down there by the old Gibbet’s place. During the day, there’s no place like it, but after dark, you can bet you wouldn’t catch me there.”
Old Jack was naturally asked why he didn’t care about visiting the Gibbet’s place at night. Asking to be excused until he filled his pipe, the silence was unbroken until his return. He piled on more pine knots and commenced:
Old Jack was naturally asked why he didn’t care about visiting the Gibbet’s place at night. He asked to be excused until he filled his pipe, and the silence was unbroken until he returned. He added more pine knots to the fire and began:
“You kno’, gemmen, dat when de gunboats was in de sound we folks had to travel way back hyar on dese roads outun de range of deir big guns. I was ’gaged by Mr. Harrison in hauling salt from de factory at Mississippi City, on de beach ober to Mobile, an’ I had been making a trip ebery week or so. Dis back country road was neber thought ob by de Federals, an’ we had good times long de way, no shells and no shootin’.
“You know, gentlemen, that when the gunboats were in the sound, we had to travel way back here on these roads to stay out of range of their big guns. I was hired by Mr. Harrison to haul salt from the factory at Mississippi City, on the beach over to Mobile, and I had been making a trip every week or so. This backcountry road was never considered by the Federals, and we had a good time along the way, no shells and no shooting.”
“De nite, gemmen, I’se speakin’ of was a Friday, dat yous all knows is unlucky. Well, you see, I hitched up Betsie an’ Rose in de lead, an’ ole Fox an’ Blossom at de pole, an’ takes in de biggest load of salt dat team eber carried. I starts out an’ crosses de Biloxi Riber at Han’sboro jes’ as de moon was goin’ down. Yes, boss, dese roads weren’t no better den now, an’ de rain{126} had made ’em mighty rough when yer come to de holes.
“Definitely, gentlemen, I’m talking about a Friday, which you all know is unlucky. Well, you see, I hitched up Betsie and Rose in front and old Fox and Blossom at the back, and I took the biggest load of salt that team ever carried. I started out and crossed the Biloxi River at Han’sboro just as the moon was going down. Yes, sir, these roads weren’t any better than now, and the rain{126} had made them really rough when you got to the holes.
“I sat in de seat whistlin’ ‘De Cows is in de Pea Patch,’ and a-thinkin’ of Sarah Jamison, what was afterwards my wife, when I felt de off fore wheel go ‘kersush’ in a hole up to de hub. I’d made seventeen miles out ob Han’sboro. I did some cussin’, an’ den went to de fence, about twenty yards off, an’ took out a rail to prize up de wheel. Den I saw I was at Mister Gibbet’s place. I sez to myself, I’ll go up to de house an’ get old Mr. Gibbet to give me a turn. I had done gone by dar two weeks afore an’ seed de old man.
"I was sitting in the seat whistling 'The Cows are in the Pea Patch,' thinking about Sarah Jamison, who later became my wife, when I felt the front wheel go 'kersush' into a hole up to the hub. I had traveled seventeen miles out of Han'sboro. I let out some curses, then walked over to the fence about twenty yards away and took out a rail to lift the wheel. That's when I realized I was at Mr. Gibbet's place. I thought to myself, I'll go up to the house and ask old Mr. Gibbet for a hand. I had passed by there two weeks earlier and had seen the old man."
“Now, gemmen, yer listen to me, for what I’se tellin’ yer is as sure as Jinny’ll blow de horn on de las’ day. I walked up to de house an’ dar I saw a bright light inside. It showed out froo de windows, an’ I saw shadders of Miss Gibbet and Mrs. Gibbet on de window curtain—shore, honeys, shore. De front do’ was shet, an’ I steps up on ter de gallery an’ knocks wid de butt end of my whip. I didn’t knock loud, needer. God bless us all, gemmen, de lights went out like dat, an’ I hears set up a laugh, ha-ha-ha-ha. How dat set my knees a-shakin’. I opens de do’, an’ dere was no sign of anybody. I struck a match an’ all de furniture was moved out, an’ de old red curtain dat I fought I seed was in rags. De whole family was gone, for shore. I didn’t kno’ ’zactly what to think ’bout dem strange voices,{127} but I started back to de wagon, when it lightened, an’ bress God, dar in de front yard was six graves jes’ made. Somefin’ wrong here, sed I; an’ I builds a fire by de wagon an’ digs de wheel out. Jes’ den old Squire Pasture kem along de road from Mobile, an’ he tells me de news. Ole man Gibbet cut de froats of his wife and fore chillerns an’ shoot hisself in de head outun jealousy of his wife. Dey was all buried in de front yard, an’ de house was deserted ten days befo’.
"Now, folks, listen up, because what I'm about to tell you is as certain as Jinny will blow the horn on the last day. I walked up to the house and there I saw a bright light inside. It shone through the windows, and I saw shadows of Miss Gibbet and Mrs. Gibbet on the curtain—sure enough, folks, sure enough. The front door was shut, so I stepped onto the porch and knocked with the butt end of my whip. I didn't knock loudly, either. God bless us all, folks, the lights went out just like that, and I heard laughter, ha-ha-ha-ha. That really made my knees shake. I opened the door, and there was no sign of anyone. I struck a match and all the furniture was moved out, and the old red curtain that I thought I saw was in rags. The whole family was gone, for sure. I didn't know exactly what to think about those strange voices,{127} but I started back to the wagon when it lightened, and bless God, there in the front yard were six freshly dug graves. Something's wrong here, I said; and I built a fire by the wagon and dug out the wheel. Just then old Squire Pasture came along the road from Mobile, and he told me the news. Old man Gibbet slit the throats of his wife and four children and shot himself in the head out of jealousy for his wife. They were all buried in the front yard, and the house had been deserted for ten days."
“Gemmen, when I hear dat, dem mules make de quickest time to Mobile eber seed; an’ youse can tell me dar’s no ghosts, but yo’ don’ catch me roun’ dat log house of Gibbet’s ’ceptin’ sun’s an hour high.”
“Guys, whenever I hear that, those mules make the fastest trip to Mobile I’ve ever seen; and you can tell me there are no ghosts, but you won’t catch me around that log house of Gibbet’s except when the sun is an hour high.”
Jack looked suspiciously over his shoulder into the darkness and crawled into his blanket, muttering:
Jack glanced nervously over his shoulder into the darkness and crawled under his blanket, mumbling:
“It scares dis nigger eben now to tell ’bout dat night.”
“It still scares me to talk about that night.”
THE SPECTRE BRIDE.
The winter nights up at Sault Ste. Marie are as white and luminous as the Milky Way. The silence that rests upon the solitude appears to be white also. Nature has included sound in her arrestment. Save the still white frost, all things are obliterated. The stars are there, but they seem to belong to heaven and not to earth. They are at an immeasurable height, and so black is the night that the opaque ether rolls between them and the observer in great liquid billows.
The winter nights in Sault Ste. Marie are bright and shining like the Milky Way. The quiet that hangs over the solitude feels white too. Nature has wrapped sound in her stillness. Except for the quiet white frost, everything else disappears. The stars are up there, but they seem to belong to the sky rather than the ground. They’re at an unbelievable height, and the night is so dark that the dense atmosphere rolls between them and the viewer in large, flowing waves.
In such a place it is difficult to believe that the world is peopled to any great extent. One fancies that Cain has just killed Abel, and that there is need for the greatest economy in the matter of human life.
In a place like this, it’s hard to believe that the world is populated at all. It feels like Cain has just killed Abel, and that we need to be extremely careful about how we handle human life.
The night Ralph Hagadorn started out for Echo Bay he felt as if he were the only man in the world, so complete was the solitude through which he was passing. He was going over to attend the wedding of his best friend, and was, in fact, to act as the groomsman. Business had delayed him, and he was compelled to make his{129} journey at night. But he hadn’t gone far before he began to feel the exhilaration of the skater. His skates were keen, his legs fit for a longer journey than the one he had undertaken, and the tang of the frost was to him what a spur is to a spirited horse.
The night Ralph Hagadorn set out for Echo Bay, he felt like he was the only person in the world; the solitude around him was that complete. He was heading over to attend his best friend's wedding, and he was actually going to be the groomsman. Business had held him up, and he had to make his{129} journey at night. But it wasn't long before he started to feel the thrill of a skater. His skates were sharp, his legs ready for a longer journey than the one he was on, and the bite of the frost energized him like a spur to a spirited horse.
He cut through the air as a sharp stone cleaves the water. He could feel the tumult of the air as he cleft it. As he went on he began to have fancies. It seemed to him that he was enormously tall—a great Viking of the Northland, hastening over icy fiords to his love. That reminded him that he had a love—though, indeed, that thought was always present with him as a background for other thoughts. To be sure, he had not told her she was his love, because he had only seen her a few times and the opportunity had not presented itself. She lived at Echo Bay, too, and was to be the maid of honor to his friend’s bride—which was another reason why he skated on almost as swiftly as the wind, and why, now and then, he let out a shout of exhilaration.
He sliced through the air like a sharp stone cuts through water. He could feel the rush of the wind as he moved. As he continued, he started to daydream. He imagined himself as enormously tall—a great Viking from the North, racing across icy fjords to his love. This reminded him that he actually had a love—though that thought was always in the back of his mind. He hadn’t told her she was his love because he had only seen her a few times, and he hadn’t found the right moment. She lived in Echo Bay too and was going to be the maid of honor at his friend's wedding—which was yet another reason he skated almost as fast as the wind, and why he occasionally let out a shout of excitement.
The one drawback in the matter was that Marie Beaujeu’s father had money, and that Marie lived in a fine house and wore otter skin about her throat and little satin-lined mink boots on her feet when she went sledding, and that the jacket in which she kept a bit of her dead mother’s hair had a black pearl in it as big as a pea.{130} These things made it difficult—nay, impossible—for Ralph Hagadorn to say anything more than “I love you.” But that much he meant to have the satisfaction of saying, no matter what came of it.
The only downside was that Marie Beaujeu’s dad had money, and she lived in a beautiful house, wore otter fur around her neck, and had little satin-lined mink boots when she went sledding. The jacket where she kept a bit of her late mother’s hair had a black pearl in it as big as a pea.{130} These things made it hard—actually, impossible—for Ralph Hagadorn to say anything more than “I love you.” But he was determined to express that much, no matter what happened next.
With this determination growing upon him he swept along the ice which gleamed under the starlight. Indeed, Venus made a glowing path toward the west and seemed to reassure him. He was sorry he could not skim down that avenue of light from the love star, but he was forced to turn his back upon it and face toward the northeast.
With this determination building inside him, he glided across the ice that shimmered under the starlight. In fact, Venus created a radiant trail toward the west and seemed to comfort him. He wished he could glide down that beam of light from the love star, but he had to turn away from it and face the northeast.
It came to him with a shock that he was not alone. His eyelashes were a good deal frosted and his eyeballs blurred with the cold, and at first he thought it an illusion. But he rubbed his eyes hard and at length made sure that not very far in front of him was a long white skater in fluttering garments who sped over the snows fast as ever werewolf went. He called aloud, but there was no answer, and then he gave chase, setting his teeth hard and putting a tension on his firm young muscles. But however fast he might go the white skater went faster. After a time he became convinced, as he chanced to glance for a second at the North Star, that the white skater was leading him out of his direct path. For a moment he hesitated, wondering if he should not keep to his road, but the strange{131} companion seemed to draw him on irresistibly, and so he followed.
He was shocked to realize he wasn’t alone. His eyelashes were covered in frost and his eyes were blurry from the cold, and at first, he thought it was just an illusion. But after rubbing his eyes vigorously, he confirmed that not far in front of him was a long white skater in fluttering clothes, gliding over the snow as fast as any werewolf. He called out, but there was no response, so he began to chase after them, clenching his teeth and tensing his strong young muscles. No matter how fast he ran, the white skater was always quicker. Eventually, when he briefly glanced at the North Star, he realized the skater was leading him off his direct path. For a moment, he hesitated, wondering if he should stick to his route, but the strange{131} companion seemed to pull him along, and so he followed.
Of course it came to him more than once that this might be no earthly guide. Up in those latitudes men see strange things when the hoar frost is on the earth. Hagadorn’s father, who lived up there with the Lake Superior Indians and worked in the copper mines, had once welcomed a woman at his hut on a bitter night who was gone by morning, and who left wolf tracks in the snow—yes, it was so, and John Fontanelle, the half-breed, could tell you about it any day—if he were alive. (Alack, the snow where the wolf tracks were is melted now!)
Of course, he realized more than once that this might not be a normal guide. In those regions, people see strange things when frost covers the ground. Hagadorn’s father, who lived up there with the Lake Superior Indians and worked in the copper mines, once welcomed a woman into his hut on a freezing night, and she was gone by morning, leaving wolf tracks in the snow—yes, it’s true, and John Fontanelle, the half-breed, could tell you all about it any day—if he were still alive. (Sadly, the snow where the wolf tracks were has melted now!)
Well, Hagadorn followed the white skater all the night, and when the ice flushed red at dawn and arrows of lovely light shot up into the cold heavens, she was gone, and Hagadorn was at his destination. Then, as he took off his skates while the sun climbed arrogantly up to his place above all other things, Hagadorn chanced to glance lakeward, and he saw there was a great wind-rift in the ice and that the waves showed blue as sapphires beside the gleaming ice. Had he swept along his intended path, watching the stars to guide him, his glance turned upward, all his body at magnificent momentum, he must certainly have gone into that cold grave. The white skater had been his guardian angel!
Well, Hagadorn followed the white skater all night, and when the ice turned red at dawn and beautiful rays of light shot up into the cold sky, she was gone, and Hagadorn had reached his destination. As he took off his skates while the sun rose proudly above everything, Hagadorn happened to look toward the lake and saw a large crack in the ice, with waves shimmering blue like sapphires beside the shiny ice. If he had continued on his intended path, guided by the stars while his gaze was upward and his body moving swiftly, he surely would have ended up in that cold grave. The white skater had been his guardian angel!
“Is this your wedding face?” cried Hagadorn. “Why, really, if this is the way you are affected, the sooner I take warning the better.”
“Is this your wedding face?” Hagadorn exclaimed. “Honestly, if this is how you’re feeling, I’d better take the hint sooner rather than later.”
“There’s no wedding to-day,” said his friend.
“There’s no wedding today,” said his friend.
“No wedding? Why, you’re not——”
“No wedding? Why, you’re not—”
“Marie Beaujeu died last night——”
“Marie Beaujeu passed away last night——”
“Marie——”
“Marie—”
“Died last night. She had been skating in the afternoon, and she came home chilled and wandering in her mind, as if the frost had got in it somehow. She got worse and worse and talked all the time of you.”
“Died last night. She had been skating in the afternoon, and she came home feeling cold and out of it, as if the chill had seeped into her mind somehow. She got worse and worse and kept talking about you.”
“Of me?”
"About me?"
“We wondered what it all meant. We didn’t know you were lovers.”
“We were confused about what it all meant. We didn’t realize you were in love.”
“I didn’t know it myself; more’s the pity.”
“I didn’t know it either; what a shame.”
“She said you were on the ice. She said you didn’t know about the big breaking up, and she cried to us that the wind was off shore. Then she cried that you could come in by the old French Creek if you only knew——?”
“She said you were out on the ice. She said you didn’t know about the big breakup, and she cried to us that the wind was blowing offshore. Then she cried that you could come in by the old French Creek if you only knew——?”
“I came in that way,” interrupted Hagadorn.
“I came in that way,” Hagadorn interrupted.
“How did you come to do that? It’s out of your way.”
"How did you end up doing that? It's not on your usual path."
So Hagadorn told him how it came to pass.
So Hagadorn explained to him how it happened.
And that day they watched beside the maiden,{133} who had tapers at her head and feet, and over in the little church the bride who might have been at her wedding said prayers for her friend. Then they buried her in her bridesmaid’s white, and Hagadorn was there before the altar with her, as he intended from the first. At midnight the day of the burial her friends were married in the gloom of the cold church, and they walked together through the snow to lay their bridal wreaths on her grave.
And that day they stood by the young woman,{133} who had candles by her head and feet, while in the small church the bride who could have been at her wedding prayed for her friend. Then they buried her in her bridesmaid’s white dress, and Hagadorn was there before the altar with her, as he had planned from the beginning. At midnight on the day of the burial, her friends got married in the dim light of the cold church, and they walked together through the snow to place their bridal wreaths on her grave.
Three nights later Hagadorn started back again to his home. They wanted him to go by sunlight, but he had his way and went when Venus made her bright path on the ice. He hoped for the companionship of the white skater. But he did not have it. His only companion was the wind. The only voice he heard was the baying of a wolf on the north shore. The world was as white as if it had just been created and the sun had not yet colored nor man defiled it.{134}
Three nights later, Hagadorn headed back home. They wanted him to travel during the day, but he chose to leave when Venus was shining brightly on the ice. He was hoping to see the white skater, but he didn’t. His only company was the wind. The only sound he heard was the howling of a wolf on the north shore. The world was pure white, as if it had just been created and neither the sun had touched it nor man had spoiled it.{134}
HOW HE CAUGHT THE GHOST.
“Yes, the house is a good one,” said the agent; “it’s in a good neighborhood, and you’re getting it at almost nothing; but I think it right to tell you all about it. You are orphans, you say, and with a mother dependent on you? That makes it all the more necessary that you should know. The fact is, the house is said to be haunted——”
“Yes, the house is a nice one,” said the agent. “It’s in a good neighborhood, and you’re getting it for almost nothing. But I think it’s important to tell you everything about it. You say you’re orphans, and you have a mother counting on you? That makes it even more necessary for you to know. The truth is, people say the house is haunted——”
The agent could not help smiling as he said it, and he was relieved to see an answering smile on the two faces before him.
The agent couldn't help but smile as he said it, and he felt relieved to see smiles in response on the two faces in front of him.
“Ah, you don’t believe in ghosts,” he went on; “nor do I, for that matter; but, somehow, the reputation of the house keeps me from having a tenant long at a time. The place ought to rent for twice as much as it does.”
“Ah, you don’t believe in ghosts,” he continued; “neither do I, actually; but somehow, the house’s reputation makes it hard for me to keep a tenant for long. The place should rent for double what it does.”
“If we succeed in driving out the ghost, you will not raise the rent?” asked the boy, with a merry twinkle in his eyes.
“If we manage to get rid of the ghost, you won’t increase the rent?” asked the boy, with a cheerful sparkle in his eyes.
Within a week the family had moved into the house, and were delighted with it. It was large and cool, with wide halls and fine stairways, and with more room than they needed. But that did not matter in the least, for they had always been cramped in small houses, suffering many discomforts; and they never could have afforded such a place as this if it had not been “haunted.”
Within a week, the family had moved into the house and were thrilled with it. It was big and cool, with spacious halls and beautiful stairways, and there was more room than they needed. But that didn't matter at all, since they had always felt cramped in small houses, dealing with many inconveniences; and they could never have afforded a place like this if it hadn't been "haunted."
“Blessings on the ghost!” cried Margaret, gaily, as she ran about as merry as a child. “Who would be without a ghost in the house, when it brings one like this?”
“Blessings on the ghost!” cried Margaret, happily, as she ran around as cheerful as a child. “Who would want to be without a ghost in the house when it brings one like this?”
“And it is so near your school,” said the mother; “and I used to worry so over the long walk; and David can come home to lunch now, and you don’t know what a pleasure that will be.”
“And it’s so close to your school,” said the mother; “and I used to worry so much about the long walk; and David can come home for lunch now, and you don’t know how much of a pleasure that will be.”
“It seems to me,” David gravely explained, “that if I should meet the ghost I would treat him with the greatest politeness and encourage him to stay. We shall not miss the room he takes, shall we? I think it would be well to set aside that room over yours, Maggie, for his ghostship’s own, for we shall not need that, you know. Besides, the door doesn’t shut, and he can go in and out without breaking the lock.”
“It seems to me,” David said seriously, “that if I happen to meet the ghost, I would treat him with the utmost politeness and encourage him to stay. We won’t miss the room he takes, will we? I think it would be a good idea to set aside that room above yours, Maggie, for his ghostly use, since we won’t need it, you know. Plus, the door doesn’t close properly, so he can come and go without breaking the lock.”
And then they all laughed and had a great deal of fun over the ghost, which was a great joke to them.
And then they all laughed and had a lot of fun about the ghost, which they thought was a great joke.
They were very tired that night and slept soundly all night long. When they met the{136} next morning there was more laughter about the ghost which was shy about meeting strangers, probably, and had made no effort to introduce himself. For the next three days they were all hard at work, trying to bring chaos into something like order; and then it was time for the school to open, and Margaret was to begin teaching, and David inserted an advertisement in the city papers for a maid-of-all-work, who might help their mother in their absence.
They were really tired that night and slept soundly through the night. When they met the{136} next morning, there was more laughter about the ghost that might have been shy about meeting strangers and had made no effort to introduce itself. For the next three days, they all worked hard to bring some order to the chaos; then it was time for school to start, Margaret was set to begin teaching, and David placed an ad in the city papers for a maid-of-all-work to help their mom while they were away.
For one whole day prospective colored servants presented themselves and announced:
For an entire day, potential colored servants came forward and declared:
“Is dis de house whar dey wants a worklady? No, ma’am, I ain’ gwine to work in dis house. Ketch me workin’ in no ha’nted house.”
“Is this the house where they need a worker? No, ma’am, I’m not going to work in this house. You can’t catch me working in any haunted house.”
After which they each and all departed, and others came in their stead. One was secured after a while, but no sooner had she talked across the fence with a neighbor’s servant than she, too, departed.
After that, they all left, and others came to take their place. One was secured after a while, but as soon as she chatted over the fence with a neighbor’s servant, she left too.
“Never mind, children,” said Mrs. Craig, wearily, “I would much rather do the work than be troubled in this way.”
“Never mind, kids,” said Mrs. Craig, tiredly, “I’d much rather do the work than deal with this kind of hassle.”
So the maid-of-all-work was dismissed and the Craig family locked the doors and went to their rooms, worn out with the day’s anxieties.
So the housekeeper was let go, and the Craig family locked the doors and went to their rooms, exhausted from the day's worries.
They had been in the house four days, and there had been neither sight nor sound of the ghost. The very mention of it was enough to start them all to laughing, for they were thoroughly{137} practical people, with a fondness for inquiring into anything that seemed mysterious to them and for understanding it thoroughly before they let it go.
They had been in the house for four days, and there had been no sign or sound of the ghost. Just mentioning it was enough to make them all laugh, since they were completely{137} practical people who loved to investigate anything that seemed mysterious to them and wanted to understand it fully before moving on.
David was soon sleeping the sound sleep of healthy boyhood, and all was silent in the house, when Margaret stole softly into his room and laid her hand on his arm. He was not easy to waken, and several minutes had passed before he sat up in bed with an articulate murmur of surprise.
David was soon in a deep sleep, typical of a healthy boy, and everything was quiet in the house when Margaret quietly entered his room and placed her hand on his arm. He was hard to wake, and it took several minutes before he sat up in bed, murmuring in surprise.
“Hush!” said Margaret, in a whisper, with her hand on his lips. “I want you to come into my room and listen to a sound that I have been hearing for some time.”
“Hush!” Margaret whispered, putting her hand over his lips. “I want you to come into my room and listen to a sound I’ve been hearing for a while.”
“Doors creaking,” suggested David, as he began to dress.
“Doors creaking,” David suggested as he started to get dressed.
“Nothing of the kind,” was all she said.
“Nothing like that,” was all she said.
They walked up the stairway, and along the upper hall to the door of the unused room. Something was wrong with the lock and the door would not stay fastened, as I have said.
They walked up the stairs and down the upper hallway to the door of the unused room. There was something wrong with the lock, and the door wouldn’t stay closed, as I mentioned.
Something that was not fear thrilled their hearts as they pushed the door further ajar, and stood where they could see every foot of the vacant floor. One of their own boxes stood in the middle of the room, but aside from that, nothing was to be seen, and they looked at one another in silence.
Something other than fear excited their hearts as they pushed the door wider open and stood where they could see every inch of the empty floor. One of their own boxes was in the middle of the room, but apart from that, there was nothing in sight, and they exchanged silent glances.
“Secret panels, you know,” he said, with a smile, but it was a very puzzled smile indeed.
“Secret panels, you know,” he said, with a smile, but it was a very puzzled smile indeed.
“I can’t see what it could have been,” Margaret said, as they went down the stairs.
“I can’t imagine what it could have been,” Margaret said as they walked down the stairs.
“No, I can’t see, either, but I’m going to see,” said David. “That was a chain, and chains don’t drag around by themselves, you know. A ghost could not drag a chain, if he were to try.”
“No, I can’t see either, but I’m going to figure it out,” said David. “That was a chain, and chains don’t just drag themselves around, you know. A ghost wouldn’t be able to drag a chain if it tried.”
“The conventional ghost very often drags chains,” said Margaret, as she closed the door of her room.
“The typical ghost often drags chains,” said Margaret, as she closed the door of her room.
And then she lay awake all night and listened for the conventional ghost that dragged a chain, but it seemed that the weight of the chain must have wearied him, for he was not heard again.
And then she lay awake all night, waiting to hear the usual ghost that dragged a chain, but it seemed the weight of the chain had tired him out, because he wasn’t heard again.
The mother had slept through it all, and next morning they gave her a vivid account of the night’s adventure.
The mother had slept through it all, and the next morning they gave her a detailed account of the night’s adventure.
“Perhaps it was someone in the house,” she said, in alarm. There were no ghosts within the bounds of possibility, so far as she was concerned, but burglars were very possible, indeed.
“Maybe it was someone in the house,” she said, alarmed. There were no ghosts within the realm of possibility, as far as she was concerned, but burglars were definitely a possibility.
Then Margaret and David both laughed more than ever.
Then Margaret and David both laughed harder than ever.
So they went on to the next night, all three fully determined to spend the night in listening for the ghost, and running him to earth if possible.
So they moved on to the next night, all three fully committed to staying up and listening for the ghost, and trying to catch him if they could.
But it was Margaret that heard the ghost, after all. She had been sleeping and was suddenly startled wide awake, and there, overhead, was the sound of the chain dragging; and just as she was on the point of springing out of bed to call her brother, the chain seemed to go out of the upper room. She lay still and listened, and in a moment she heard it again.
But it was Margaret who heard the ghost, after all. She had been sleeping and was suddenly jolted awake, and there, above her, was the sound of the chain dragging. Just as she was about to jump out of bed to call her brother, the chain seemed to move out of the upper room. She stayed still and listened, and a moment later, she heard it again.
It was coming down the stairs.
It was coming down the stairs.
There was no carpet on the stairs, and she could hear the chain drop from step to step, until it had come the whole way down. There it was, almost at the door of her room, and something that was strangely like fear kept her lying still, listening in horrified silence.
There was no carpet on the stairs, and she could hear the chain clinking down each step until it reached the bottom. It was almost at her room door, and something that felt a lot like fear kept her frozen in place, listening in shocked silence.
Then it went along the hall, dragging close to the door; and then further away; and back and forth for awhile; and then it began dragging back up the stairs again. Step by step she could hear it drawn over the edge of every step—and by the time it had reached the top she remembered herself and called David.
Then it moved down the hall, dragging near the door; then further away; back and forth for a bit; and then it started dragging back up the stairs again. Step by step, she could hear it scraping over the edge of each step—and by the time it reached the top, she remembered herself and called David.
“I’m going to see that ghost to-night,” David said to his sister the next evening.
“I’m going to see that ghost tonight,” David said to his sister the next evening.
“How?”
“How?”
“I’m going to sit up all night at the head of the stairs. Don’t say anything about it to mother; it might make her uneasy.”
“I’m going to stay up all night at the top of the stairs. Don't mention it to Mom; it might stress her out.”
So, after the household were all quiet, David slipped into his place at the head of the stairs, and sat down to his vigil. He had placed a screen at the head of the stairway so that it hid him from view—as if a ghost cared for a screen—and he established himself behind it, and prepared to be as patient as he could.
So, once the house was all quiet, David slipped into his spot at the top of the stairs and settled in for his watch. He had set up a screen at the top of the staircase to hide himself from view—as if a ghost needed a screen—and he positioned himself behind it, ready to be as patient as possible.
It seemed to him that hours so long had never been devised as those the town clocks tolled off that night. He bore it until midnight moderately well, because, he argued with himself, if there were any ghosts about they would surely walk then; but they were not in a humor for walking; and still the hours rolled on without any developments. He took the fidgets, and had nervous twitches all over him, and at last he could endure it no longer, and had leaned his head back against the wall and was going blissfully to sleep when——
It felt like the hours that night were longer than any he had ever experienced as the town clocks chimed. He managed to handle it reasonably well until midnight because he thought to himself that if there were any ghosts around, they would definitely be out then; but they weren’t in the mood to appear, and still, the hours dragged on without anything happening. He grew restless, fidgeting and twitching nervously, and eventually, he couldn't take it anymore. He leaned his head back against the wall and was just about to fall blissfully asleep when——
He heard a chain dragging just beyond the open door of that unused room.
He heard a chain dragging just outside the open door of that unused room.
In spite of himself a shiver ran down his back.{141} There was no mistaking it; it was a real chain, if he had ever heard one. More than that, it had left the room, and was coming straight towards the stairs. The hall was dark, and it was impossible for him to see anything, although he strained his eyes in the direction of the sound. And even while he looked it had passed behind the screen, and was going down the stairs, dropping from step to step with a clank.
In spite of himself, a shiver ran down his back.{141} There was no denying it; it was a real chain, if he had ever heard one. More than that, it had left the room and was coming straight towards the stairs. The hallway was dark, and he couldn't see anything, even though he strained his eyes in the direction of the sound. And even while he looked, it had passed behind the screen and was going down the stairs, clanking as it dropped from step to step.
Half way down a narrow strip of moonlight from a stair-window lay directly across the steps. Whatever the thing was, it must pass through that patch of light, and David leaned forward and watched.
Halfway down a narrow strip of moonlight from a stair window lay directly across the steps. Whatever it was, it had to pass through that patch of light, and David leaned forward and watched.
Down it went from step to step, and presently it had slipped through the light, and was down; and a little later it came back again, through the light, and up the stairs, and back into that unused room.
Down it went from step to step, and soon it had slipped through the light, and was down; a little later it came back again, through the light, and up the stairs, and returned to that unused room.
And then David slapped his knees jubilantly, and ran down to his room, and slept all the rest of the night.
And then David joyfully slapped his knees and ran down to his room, where he slept for the rest of the night.
Next morning he was very mysterious about his discoveries of the night before.
The next morning, he was pretty secretive about what he had found out the night before.
“Oh, yes, I saw the ghost,” he said to Maggie. “There; don’t ask so many questions; I’ll tell you more about it to-morrow, maybe.”
“Oh, yes, I saw the ghost,” he told Maggie. “There; don’t ask so many questions; I’ll tell you more about it tomorrow, maybe.”
And that was all the information she could get from him. It was very provoking.
And that was everything she could get from him. It was really frustrating.
“I’m going to try to catch a ghost to-night,” he said, “and you know how it is; if I brag too much beforehand, I shall be sure to fail.”
“I’m going to try to catch a ghost tonight,” he said, “and you know how it is; if I brag too much in advance, I’m definitely going to fail.”
He was working with something in the hall after the others had retired; but he did not sit up this time. He went to bed, and Margaret listened at his door and found that he was soon asleep.
He was busy with something in the hallway after the others had gone to bed; but this time, he didn't stay up. He went to his room, and Margaret listened at his door and soon realized he was asleep.
But away in the night they were all awakened by a squealing that brought them all into the hall in a great hurry; and there, at the head of the stairs, they found the huge rat-trap that David had set a few hours before, and in the midst of the toils was a rat.
But out in the night, they were all jolted awake by a squealing that rushed them into the hallway. There, at the top of the stairs, they found the big rat trap that David had set just a few hours earlier, with a rat caught in the middle of it.
“Why, David,” exclaimed the mother, “I didn’t know that there was a rat in the house.”
“Why, David,” the mother exclaimed, “I didn’t know there was a rat in the house.”
And then, all at once, she saw that there was a long chain hanging from a little iron collar around the creature’s neck, and she and Margaret cried together.
And then, suddenly, she noticed that there was a long chain hanging from a small iron collar around the creature’s neck, and she and Margaret cried together.
“And this was the ghost!”
“And this is the ghost!”
Such a funny ghost when they came to think of it—this poor rat, with a nest in some hole of the broken chimney. He had been someone’s pet, once, perhaps; and now, the households he had broken up, the nights he had disturbed, the wild sensations he had created—it made his captors{143} laugh to think that this innocent creature had been the cause of the whole trouble.
Such a funny ghost when they thought about it—this poor rat, with a nest in some hole in the broken chimney. He might have been someone’s pet once; and now, all the households he had disrupted, the nights he had disturbed, the wild feelings he had stirred up—it made his captors{143} laugh to realize that this innocent creature was the source of all the trouble.
“I’ll get a cage for him, and take care of him for the rest of his life,” said David. “We owe him so much that we can’t afford to be ungrateful.”
“I’ll get him a cage and take care of him for the rest of his life,” said David. “We owe him so much that we can’t afford to be ungrateful.”
The next morning he took the ghost-in-a-cage and showed it to the agent, and gave him a vivid account of the capture.
The next morning, he took the ghost-in-a-cage and showed it to the agent, sharing a detailed story about how he captured it.
“So, you have a good house for about half price, all on account of that rat,” exclaimed the agent, grimly. “Young man—but never mind, you deserve it. What are you working for now? Six dollars a week? If you ever want to change your place—suppose you come around here. I think you need a business that will give you a chance to grow.”
“So, you’ve got a great house for about half the price, all thanks to that rat,” the agent said grimly. “Young man—but forget it, you deserve it. What are you making now? Six dollars a week? If you ever want to change jobs—how about coming around here? I think you need a job that gives you a chance to advance.”
GRAND-DAME’S GHOST STORY.
BY C. D.
I don’t know whether you ever tell your children ghost stories or not; some mothers don’t, but our mother, though of German descent, was strong-minded on the ghost subject, and early taught all of her children to be fearless mentally as well as physically, and, though dearly fond of hearing ghost stories, especially if they were real true ghosts, we were sadly skeptical as to their being anything of the kind that could harm. We were quite learned in ghostly lore, knew all about “doppeigangers,” “Will o’ the Wisp,” “blue lights,” etc., and we could not have a greater treat for good behavior than for our mother to draw on her store of supernatural tales for our entertainment. The story I am about to relate she told us one stormy night, when, gathered round her chair in her own cozy sanctum, before a cheerful fire, we ate nuts and apples, and listened while she recited “an o’er true tale,” told her by her grandmother, who herself witnessed the vision:
I don’t know if you ever tell your kids ghost stories; some parents don’t, but our mom, even though she was of German descent, was pretty firm about ghosts. She taught all of us early on to be mentally and physically fearless, and while we loved hearing ghost stories, especially the ones that were supposedly true, we were skeptical about anything that could actually harm us. We knew a lot about ghostly legends and had all the details on “doppelgangers,” “Will o’ the Wisp,” “blue lights,” etc., and there was no greater reward for good behavior than when our mom would share her collection of supernatural stories for our entertainment. The story I’m about to tell you was shared with us one stormy night when we were gathered around her chair in her cozy little space, in front of a warm fire, eating nuts and apples while she told us “an o’er true tale” that had been passed down from her grandmother, who had actually seen the vision:
It was a fearful night, the wind sobbed and{145} wailed round the house like lost spirits mourning their doom; the rain beat upon the casements, and the trees, writhing in the torture of the fierce blast, groaned and swayed until their tops almost swept the earth; bright flashes of lightning pierced even through the closed shutters and heavy curtains, and the thunder had a sullen, threatening roar that made your blood creep. It was a night to make one seek to shut out all sound, draw the curtains close, stir the fire and nestle deep in the arm-chair before it, with feet upon the fender, and have something cheerful to think or talk about. But I was all alone; none in the house with me but the servants, and the servants’ wing was detached from the main part of the building, for I do not care to have menials near me, and I had no loved ones near.
It was a scary night; the wind sobbed and{145} howled around the house like lost souls mourning their fate. The rain hammered against the windows, and the trees, twisting in the brutal gusts, creaked and swayed until their tops nearly touched the ground. Bright flashes of lightning pierced through the closed shutters and heavy curtains, and the thunder had a low, menacing rumble that sent chills down your spine. It was a night that made you want to block out all sound, pull the curtains tight, stoke the fire, and curl up deep in the armchair with your feet on the fender, thinking or talking about something cheerful. But I was all alone; there was no one in the house with me but the servants, and their quarters were separate from the main part of the building because I didn’t want them close by, and I had no loved ones around.
It was just such a night that Nancy Black died. “What a fearful night for the soul to leave its earthly home and go out into the vast, unknown future!” I spoke aloud, as, rousing from a train of thought, I drew my heavy mantle closer round me, wheeled my arm-chair nearer the fire, and cuddled down in it, burying my feet in the foot-cushion to warm them, for I felt strangely cold. I was in the library; it was my usual sitting-room, for I seldom used the parlors. What was the use? My books were my friends, and I loved best to be with them. My children dead, or married and away, the cold, grand parlors always{146} seemed gloomy and sad; the ghosts of departed pleasures haunted them, and I cared not to enter them.
It was just such a night that Nancy Black died. “What a frightening night for the soul to leave its earthly home and venture into the vast, unknown future!” I said aloud as I snapped out of my thoughts, pulled my heavy coat tighter around me, moved my armchair closer to the fire, and snuggled into it, burying my feet in the footrest to warm them, since I felt strangely cold. I was in the library; it was my usual sitting room because I rarely used the parlor. What was the point? My books were my friends, and I preferred to be with them. With my children gone or married and moved away, the cold, grand parlor always{146} felt gloomy and sad; the ghosts of past joys lingered there, and I had no interest in entering them.
It was a long, wide room across the hall from the parlors, running the whole length of the house, and was lined with shelves from floor to ceiling. My husband’s father had been a bibliomaniac, and my husband had had a leaning that way also, and the shelves held many an old rare work that was worth its weight in gold. The fire, though burning brightly, did not illume one-half the room of which, sitting in the chimney corner, I commanded a full view, and had been looking at the shadows playing on the furniture and shelves, as the flame shot up, and after flickering a moment, would die out, leaving a gloom which would break away into fantastic shadows as the firelight would again shoot up.
It was a long, spacious room across the hall from the living rooms, stretching the entire length of the house, and it was filled with shelves from floor to ceiling. My husband’s father had been a book lover, and my husband also had a passion for books, so the shelves held many rare old works that were worth a fortune. The fire, while glowing brightly, didn’t light up half the room, which I could see entirely from my spot in the corner by the fireplace. I was watching the shadows dance on the furniture and shelves as the flames rose, flickering for a moment before dying down, leaving a darkness that morphed into strange shadows as the firelight flared back up.
While watching the gleams of light and darkling shades, unconsciously the wailing of the storm outside attracted my attention, there seemed to be odd noises of tapping on the windows, and sobs and sighs, as though someone was entreating entrance from the fierce tumult; and as I sat there, again I thought of Nancy Black, the old schoolgirl friend who had loved me so dearly, and the night when she went forth to meet the doom appointed her; resting my head upon my hand, I sat gazing in the fire, thinking over her strange life, and still stranger death, and{147} wondering what could have become of the money and jewels that I knew she had once possessed.
While watching the flickers of light and dark shadows, I was unconsciously drawn to the wailing of the storm outside. There were strange noises tapping on the windows, along with sobs and sighs, as if someone was pleading to be let in from the fierce chaos. As I sat there, I thought again of Nancy Black, my old school friend who had cared for me so deeply, and of the night she went out to face her fate. Resting my head on my hand, I stared into the fire, reflecting on her unusual life and even stranger death, and{147} wondering what had happened to the money and jewels I knew she once had.
While sitting thus, a queer sensation crept over me; it was not fear, but a feeling as though if I’d look up I’d see something frightful; a shiver, not like that of cold, ran from my head to my feet, and a sensation as though someone was breathing icy cold breath upon my forehead, the same feeling you would cause by holding a piece of ice to your cheek; it fluttered over my face and finally settled round my lips, as though the unseen one was caressing me, thrilling me with horror. But I am not fearful, nervous nor imaginative, and resolutely throwing off the dread that fell upon me, I turned round and looked up, and there, so close by my side that my hand, involuntarily thrown out, passed through her seeming form, stood Nancy Black. It was Nancy Black, and yet not Nancy Black; her whole body had a semi-transparent appearance, just as your hand looks when you hold it between yourself and a strong light; her clothing, apparently the same as worn in life, had a wavy, seething, flickering look, like flames have, and yet did not seem to burn.
While I was sitting there, a strange sensation washed over me; it wasn’t fear, but it felt like if I looked up, I’d see something frightening. A chill ran from my head to my feet, and it felt like someone was breathing icy breath on my forehead, similar to the feeling of holding a piece of ice against your cheek. It fluttered across my face and finally hovered around my lips, as if the unseen presence was gently touching me, thrilling me with horror. But I’m not scared, anxious, or imaginative. Shaking off the dread that came over me, I turned around and looked up, and there, so close to me that my hand, reaching out without thinking, passed right through her ghostly form, stood Nancy Black. It was Nancy Black, but not exactly; her entire body had a semi-transparent look, much like your hand when you hold it between yourself and a bright light; her clothes, seemingly the same ones she wore in life, appeared wavy, swirling, and flickering like flames, yet they didn’t seem to burn.
“In the name of God, Nancy Black, what brought you here, and whence came you?” I exclaimed.
“In the name of God, Nancy Black, what brought you here, and where did you come from?” I exclaimed.
A hollow whisper followed:
A faint whisper followed:
Rest! I heard echoed, and a jeering laugh rang through the room that made her quiver at its sound.
"Rest!" I heard echoed, and a mocking laugh filled the room, making her tremble at the sound.
“I have been near you often; but always failed to find you in a condition when you would be en rapport before to-night. What I came for I will tell you; whence I come, you need not know; suffice it to say, that were I happy I would not be here on such an errand, nor on such a night—it is only when the elements are in a tumult, and the winds wail and moan, that we come forth. When you hear these sounds it is souls of the lost you hear mourning their doom—’tis then they wander up and down, to and fro, their only release from their fearful home of torture and undying pain.
"I’ve been close to you many times, but I always missed finding you in a state where we could connect until tonight. I’ll tell you why I came; you don’t need to know where I’m from. Just know that if I were happy, I wouldn’t be here on such a mission, especially not on a night like this. It’s only when the elements are raging and the winds howl and cry that we make our appearance. When you hear those sounds, it’s the souls of the lost mourning their fate—you see, they roam around, searching for a way out of their home filled with torment and endless pain."
“I have come to tell you that you must go over to the old house, and in the back room I always kept locked, have the carpet taken up from toward the fireplace. You will see a plank with a knot-hole in it. Remove that, and you will find what caused me to lose my soul—have prayers said for me, for ’tis well to pray for the dead. The money and jewels give in charity; bury in holy ground the others you find, and pray for them and me. Ah! Jeannette, you thought your old friend, though strange and odd, pure and innocent. It is a bitter part of my punishment{149} that I must change your thought of me. Farewell! Do not fail me, and I shall trouble you no more. But whenever you hear that wind howl and sweep round the house as it does to-night, know that the lost are near. It is their swift flight through space—fleeing before the scourge of memory and conscience—that causes that sound.
“I’ve come to tell you that you need to go to the old house and in the back room I always kept locked, have the carpet taken up near the fireplace. You'll see a plank with a knot-hole in it. Remove that, and you’ll find what made me lose my soul—pray for me, as it's good to pray for the dead. Give the money and jewels to charity; bury the others you find in holy ground, and pray for them and for me. Ah! Jeannette, you thought your old friend, though strange and odd, was pure and innocent. It’s a bitter part of my punishment{149} that I must change your perception of me. Goodbye! Don’t fail me, and I won’t trouble you again. But whenever you hear that wind howling and sweeping around the house like it is tonight, know that the lost are near. It’s their swift flight through space—running from the scourge of memory and conscience—that causes that sound.
“That to-morrow you may not think you are dreaming, here is a token,” and she touched the palm of my hand with her finger-tips, and as you see, my child, to this day, there are three crimson spots in the palm of my hand that nothing will eradicate.
“Here’s a little reminder so you don’t think you’re dreaming tomorrow,” she said, and she touched the palm of my hand with her fingertips. As you can see, my child, even now, there are three crimson spots in the palm of my hand that nothing can remove.
“Do not fail me, and pray for us, Jeannette, pray,” and with a longing, wistful gaze, and a deep, sobbing sigh, Nancy Black faded from my sight.
“Don’t let me down, and please pray for us, Jeannette, pray,” and with a longing, wistful look, and a deep, sobbing sigh, Nancy Black disappeared from my view.
“Am I dreaming?” I exclaimed, as I rose from my chair and rang the bell. When the servant entered, I bade him attend to the fire and light the lamps, and I went through the room to see if any unusual arrangement of the furniture could have caused the appearance, but nothing was apparent, and I bade him send my maid to attend me in my chamber, for I could not help feeling unwilling to remain in the library any longer that evening.
“Am I dreaming?” I exclaimed as I got up from my chair and rang the bell. When the servant came in, I asked him to tend to the fire and light the lamps. I walked around the room to see if anything unusual with the furniture could have caused the strange feeling, but nothing seemed out of place. I then asked him to send my maid to help me in my room because I really didn’t want to stay in the library any longer that evening.
“Have you burned your hand, madam?”
“Did you burn your hand, ma'am?”
Glancing hastily down, I saw three dark crimson spots upon the palm of my left hand. They had an odd look, seared as though touched by a red-hot iron, yet the flesh was soft, not burned and not painful. Making some excuse for it, I did not allude to it again, and dismissed her speedily, that I might reflect undisturbed over the singular occurrence. There were the marks upon my hand; I could not remove them, and they did not fade. In fact, their deep red made the rest of the palm lose its pinkish hue and look pale from the strong contrast. Could I have been asleep and dreamed it all, and by any means have done this to myself? I thought, but finally concluded that on the morrow I’d go over to Nancy Black’s old residence and settle the question; and with that conclusion had to content myself until the morrow came.
Looking quickly down, I saw three dark red spots on the palm of my left hand. They looked strange, as if they had been burned by a hot iron, yet the skin was soft, not burned and not painful. Making some excuse for it, I didn't mention it again and dismissed her quickly so I could think without interruption about this odd incident. There were the marks on my hand; I couldn't get rid of them, and they didn't fade. In fact, their deep red made the rest of my palm appear pale by comparison. Could I have been asleep and dreamed all this, and somehow done this to myself? I wondered, but eventually decided that tomorrow I’d go over to Nancy Black’s old house and find out for sure; and with that decision, I had to wait until morning.
Nancy Black was an old friend from my girlhood, who had owned large property in the town, and lived all alone in a spacious stone house directly opposite my home, and who, when dying, had left me the sole legatee of her property.
Nancy Black was an old friend from my childhood who owned a lot of property in the town and lived by herself in a big stone house directly across from my home. When she passed away, she made me the only heir to her property.
When morning came I took the keys, and, with my maid, went over to Nancy’s house. It had never been disturbed since her death, which was sudden and somewhat singular, and the furniture remained just as she left it when taken to her last resting place. We went to the room Nancy{151} had directed. I bade Sarah take up the carpet, and, sure enough, there was a plank with a knot-hole in it; so I sent her from the room, and lifted the plank myself, and there, between the two joints, rested a long box, the lid not fastened. Opening it, I was horrified to see two skeletons—those of an infant and of a woman, small in stature and delicate frame. In a moment it flashed before me that I saw all that remained of Nancy Black’s young sister, a girl of seventeen, who had left home somewhat mysteriously years ago, and had died while absent—at least, that was the version Nancy had given of her absence, and no one had dreamed of doubting it, her tale was so naturally told.
When morning arrived, I took the keys and, along with my maid, went over to Nancy’s house. It had been untouched since her sudden and somewhat unusual death, and the furniture was just as she had left it when she was laid to rest. We headed to the room Nancy had specified. I instructed Sarah to lift the carpet, and sure enough, there was a plank with a knot-hole in it; so I sent her out of the room and lifted the plank myself. There, between the two joints, rested a long box with an unfastened lid. When I opened it, I was horrified to see two skeletons—one of an infant and another of a small, delicate woman. In an instant, it hit me that I was looking at what remained of Nancy Black’s young sister, a seventeen-year-old girl who had left home under mysterious circumstances years ago and had died while she was gone—at least, that was the story Nancy had shared about her absence, and no one had imagined questioning it; her tale was so convincingly told.
Left orphans when Lucy was only two years and Nancy eighteen, she had devoted her life to the care of this young girl, and when she found her sister had fallen, she, in her pride of name and position, had destroyed mother and child, that her shame might not be known, and had lived all those dreary years in that house with her fearful secret.
Left as orphans when Lucy was just two and Nancy was eighteen, she dedicated her life to taking care of this young girl. When she discovered that her sister had fallen, in her pride of name and status, she had harmed both mother and child to keep her shame hidden. She spent all those long years in that house with her terrible secret.
Round the box, heaped up on every side, were money and jewels, and a parchment scroll among them had written on it: “Lucy’s share of our father’s estate.” I carried out Nancy’s wishes to the letter, for I now firmly believed that she had come to me herself that night. To avoid scandal resting on the dead, I took our clergyman{152} into my confidence, and with his assistance had the remains buried quietly in consecrated ground. The money and jewels were given to the poor, and the old building I turned into a home for destitute females; and morning and night, as I kneel in prayer, I pray forgiveness to rest upon Nancy Black and peace to her troubled soul.{153}
Around the box, piled high on all sides, were money and jewels, and a parchment scroll among them read: “Lucy’s share of our father’s estate.” I followed Nancy’s wishes exactly, as I now firmly believed that she had come to me herself that night. To prevent any scandal touching the deceased, I confided in our clergyman{152} and with his help, the remains were buried quietly in consecrated ground. The money and jewels were given to the poor, and I converted the old building into a home for women in need; and every morning and night, as I kneel in prayer, I ask for forgiveness to rest upon Nancy Black and for peace to find her troubled soul.{153}
A FIGHT WITH A GHOST.
BY Q. E. D.
“No, I never believed much in ghosts,” said the doctor. “But I was always rather afraid of them.”
“No, I never believed in ghosts much,” said the doctor. “But I was always somewhat afraid of them.”
“Have you ever seen one?” asked one of the other men.
“Have you ever seen one?” asked one of the other men.
The doctor took his cigar out of his mouth and contemplated the ash for a moment or two before replying. “I have had some rather startling experiences,” he said, after a pause, during which the rest of us exchanged glances, for the doctor has seen many things and is not averse to talking about them in congenial company. “Would you care about hearing one of them? It gives me the cold shivers now to speak of it.” We nodded, and the doctor, taking a sip as an antidote to the shivers, began:
The doctor took the cigar out of his mouth and stared at the ash for a moment or two before he spoke. “I’ve had some pretty shocking experiences,” he said after a pause, during which the rest of us exchanged looks, since the doctor has witnessed many things and isn’t shy about sharing them when he’s with good company. “Would you like to hear one of them? It still gives me chills to talk about it.” We nodded, and the doctor took a sip to shake off the chills and began:
“You remember George Carson, who played for the ‘Varsity some years ago; big chap, with a light mustache? Well, I saw a good deal of him before he married, while he was reading for the bar in town. It was just after he became engaged to Miss Stonor, who is now Mrs. Carson, that{154} he asked me to go down to a place which his people had taken in the country. Miss Stonor was to be there and he wanted me to meet her. I could not go down for Christmas Day, as I had promised to be with my people. But as I had been working a bit too hard, and wanted a few days’ rest, I decided to run down for a few days about the New Year.
“You remember George Carson, who played for the ‘Varsity a few years back; tall guy, with a light mustache? Well, I spent quite a bit of time with him before he got married, while he was studying for the bar in town. It was just after he got engaged to Miss Stonor, who is now Mrs. Carson, that{154} he asked me to come down to a place his family had rented in the country. Miss Stonor was going to be there, and he wanted me to meet her. I couldn’t go down for Christmas Day since I had promised to be with my family. But since I had been working a bit too hard and needed a few days of rest, I decided to head down for a few days around the New Year.
“Woodcote was a pleasant enough place to look at. There were two packs of hounds within easy distance, and it was not far enough from a station to cut you off completely from the morning papers. The Carsons had been lucky, I thought, in coming across such a good house at such a moderate figure. For, as George told me, the owner had been obliged to go abroad for his health, and was anxious not to leave the place empty all the winter. It was an old house, with big gables and preposterous corners all over the place, and you couldn’t walk ten paces along any of the passages without tumbling up or down stairs. But it had been patched from time to time and, among other improvements, a big billiard-room had been built out at the back. A country house in the winter without a billiard-room, when the frost stops hunting, is just—well, not even a gilded prison. The party was a small one; besides George and his father and mother, there were only a couple of Misses Carson, who, being somewhere in the early teens, didn’t count,{155} and Miss Stonor, who, of course, counted a good deal, and, lastly, myself.
“Woodcote was a pretty nice place to look at. There were two packs of hounds nearby, and it wasn't far enough from a station to completely cut you off from the morning papers. I thought the Carsons were lucky to find such a nice house at such a reasonable price. As George told me, the owner had to go abroad for his health and was eager not to leave the place empty all winter. It was an old house, with big gables and awkward corners everywhere, and you couldn’t walk ten steps along any of the hallways without tripping over stairs. But it had been renovated over time, and among other upgrades, a big billiard room had been added at the back. A country house in the winter without a billiard room, when the frost halts hunting, is just—well, not even a gilded prison. The gathering was small; besides George and his mom and dad, there were just a couple of Misses Carson, who, being in their early teens, didn’t really count, and Miss Stonor, who, of course, counted quite a bit, and finally, me.{155}
“Miss Stonor ought to have been happy, for George Carson, besides being an excellent fellow all around, was by no means a bad match, being an only son with considerable expectations. But, somehow or other, she did not strike me as looking either very well or very happy. She gave me the impression of having something on her mind, which made her alternately nervous and listless. George, I fancied, noticed it, and was puzzled by it, for I caught him several times watching her with an anxious and inquiring look, but, as I was not there as a doctor, of course it was no business of mine, though I discovered the reason before I left Woodcote.
“Miss Stonor should have been happy because George Carson, aside from being a great guy, was a pretty good catch—an only son with significant prospects. However, for some reason, she didn’t seem to be looking very well or happy to me. She gave off the vibe that something was bothering her, which made her seem both nervous and detached. I thought George noticed it too and looked puzzled, as I caught him several times watching her with a worried and questioning expression. But since I wasn’t there as a doctor, it wasn’t my concern, although I figured out the reason before I left Woodcote.”
“The second night after my arrival—we had been playing, I remember, a family pool; the rest had gone upstairs to bed—George and I adjourned to a sort of study, which he had arranged upstairs, for a final smoke and a chat before turning in. The study was next to his bedroom, and parted off from it by curtains. As we were settling down I missed my pipe, and remembered that I had laid it down in the billiard-room. On principle I never smoke another man’s pipe, so I lit a candle, the house being in darkness, and started away in search of my own. The house looked awfully weird by the flickering light of a solitary candle, and the stairs creaked in a particularly{156} gruesome way behind me, just for all the world as though someone were following at my heels. I found my pipe where I had expected in the billiard-room, and came back in perhaps a little more hurry than was absolutely necessary. Which, perhaps, explains why I stumbled in the uncertain light over a couple of unforeseen stairs, and dropped my candle. Of course it went out, but after a little groping I found it. Having no matches with me I was obliged to feel my way along the banisters, for it was so dark that I could not see my hand in front of me. And as I slowly advanced, sliding my hand along the broad balustrade at my side, it suddenly slid over something cold and clammy, which was not balustrade at all; for, stopping dead, and closing my fingers round it for an instant, I felt that I was holding another hand, a skinny, bony hand, which writhed itself slowly from my grasp. And though I could hear nothing and see nothing, I was yet conscious that something was brushing past me and going up the stairs.
“The second night after I arrived—we had been playing a family pool game; the rest had gone upstairs to bed—George and I went to a kind of study he had set up upstairs for one last smoke and a chat before calling it a night. The study was next to his bedroom, separated by curtains. As we got comfortable, I realized I had misplaced my pipe and remembered that I had left it in the billiard room. On principle, I never smoke someone else's pipe, so I lit a candle since the house was dark and headed to find my own. The house looked super eerie with the flickering light from the single candle, and the stairs creaked in a particularly creepy way behind me, almost like someone was following right behind me. I found my pipe where I expected it to be in the billiard room and hurried back, maybe a bit faster than I really needed to. That might explain why I stumbled in the dim light over a couple of unexpected steps and dropped my candle. Naturally, it went out, but after a bit of feeling around, I located it. Without any matches, I had to navigate by touch along the banisters since it was so dark I couldn't see my hand in front of my face. As I slowly moved forward, sliding my hand along the broad railing, it suddenly touched something cold and slimy, which definitely wasn’t the railing; so, I stopped dead and closed my fingers around it for a moment, realizing I was holding another hand, a skinny, bony hand, which slowly wriggled out of my grip. And even though I couldn’t hear or see anything, I could still sense that something was brushing past me and heading up the stairs.”
“‘Hi—what’s that? Who are you?’ I called.
“‘Hey—what’s that? Who are you?’ I shouted.
“There was no answer.
No response.
“I admit that I was in a regular funk. I must have shown it in my face.
“I admit that I was in a real slump. I must have shown it on my face.
“‘What’s the matter?’ asked George, as I blundered into his study.
‘What’s wrong?’ George asked as I stumbled into his study.
“‘But who were you talking to?’
“‘But who were you talking to?’
“‘I was only swearing at the candle,’ I replied.
“‘I was just cursing at the candle,’ I replied.
“‘Oh! I thought perhaps you had seen—somebody,’ replied George.
“’Oh! I thought maybe you had seen—someone,’ replied George.
“Somehow I did not like to tell him the truth, for fear he would laugh at my nervousness. But I determined to keep an eye on my liver, and take a couple of weeks’ complete rest. That night I woke up several times with the feeling of that confounded hand under my own—a clammy hand which writhed as my fingers closed upon it.
“Somehow, I didn't want to tell him the truth because I was afraid he would laugh at how nervous I was. But I decided to keep an eye on my health and take a break for a couple of weeks. That night, I woke up several times feeling that annoying hand under my own—a cold, clammy hand that twisted as my fingers wrapped around it.”
“The next morning after breakfast I was in the billiard-room practicing strokes while Carson was over at the stables. Presently the door opened, and Miss Stonor looked in.
“The next morning after breakfast, I was in the billiard room practicing shots while Carson was over at the stables. Soon, the door opened, and Miss Stonor peeked in.
“‘Come in,’ I said; ‘George will be back from the stables in a few minutes. Meanwhile we can have fifty up.’
“‘Come in,’ I said; ‘George will be back from the stables in a few minutes. In the meantime, we can play fifty up.’
“‘I wanted to speak to you,’ she said.
‘I wanted to talk to you,’ she said.
“She was looking very tired and ill, and I began to think I should not have an uninterrupted holiday after all.
“She looked really tired and sick, and I started to think I wouldn't have a peaceful holiday after all.
“‘Do you believe in ghosts?’ she asked, having closed the door and come up to the table, where she stood leaning with both her hands upon it.
‘“Do you believe in ghosts?” she asked, having closed the door and walked up to the table, where she stood leaning on it with both hands.
“‘No,’ I replied, missing an easy carrom as I remembered my experience of last night, ‘but I believe in fancy.’
‘No,’ I replied, missing an easy shot in carrom as I recalled my experience from last night, ‘but I believe in fancy.’
“‘What do you mean, Miss Stonor?’ I replied, looking at her in some surprise. ‘Do you mean that you fancy——’
“‘What do you mean, Miss Stonor?’ I replied, looking at her in some surprise. ‘Are you saying that you like——’
“I stopped, for Miss Stonor turned away, sat down on one of the easy-chairs by the wall, and burst into tears.
“I stopped, because Miss Stonor turned away, sat down on one of the chairs by the wall, and started crying.”
“‘Oh! please help me’ she sobbed; ‘I believe I am going mad.’
‘Oh! Please help me,’ she cried, ‘I think I’m losing my mind.’
“I laid down my cue and went over to her.
“I set down my cue and walked over to her.
“‘Look here, Miss Stonor,’ I said, taking her hand, which was hot and feverish, ‘I am a doctor, and a friend of George. Now tell me all about it, and I’ll do my best to set it right.’
‘“Listen, Miss Stonor,” I said, taking her hand, which was warm and trembling, “I’m a doctor and a friend of George. Now, tell me everything, and I’ll do my best to make it better.”
“She was in a more or less hysterical condition, and her words were freely punctuated by sobs. But gradually I managed to elicit from her that nearly every night since she came to Woodcote she had been awakened in some mysterious way, and had seen a horrible face looking at her from over the top of a screen which stood by the door of her bedroom. As soon as she moved the face disappeared, which convinced her that the apparition existed only in her imagination. That seemed to distress her even more than if she had believed it to be a genuine ghost, for she thought her brain was giving way.
“She was pretty much in a hysterical state, and her words were often interrupted by sobs. But gradually, I managed to get her to share that almost every night since arriving at Woodcote, she had been woken up in some strange way and had seen a terrifying face peering at her over the top of a screen by her bedroom door. As soon as she moved, the face vanished, which convinced her that the apparition was only in her head. That seemed to upset her even more than if she thought it was a real ghost because she worried that her mind was breaking down."
“I told her that she was only suffering from a very common symptom of nervous disorder, as indeed it was, and promised to send a groom into the village to get a prescription made up for her.{159} And, having made me promise to breathe no word to anyone on the subject, more especially to George, she went away relieved. Nevertheless, I was not quite certain that I had made a correct diagnosis of the case. You see I had been rather upset myself not many hours before. George was longer than I expected at the stable, and I was just going to find him when at the door I met Mrs. Carson.
“I told her that she was just experiencing a very common symptom of anxiety, which it really was, and promised to send a groom into the village to get a prescription for her.{159} After making me promise not to say anything to anyone about it, especially not to George, she left feeling better. However, I wasn’t entirely sure that I had correctly diagnosed her situation. You see, I had been a bit shaken myself just a few hours before. George was taking longer than I expected at the stable, and I was about to go look for him when I ran into Mrs. Carson at the door.”
“‘Can you spare me one moment?’ she said, as I held open the door for her. ‘I wanted to find you alone.’
‘“Can you give me a moment?” she said as I held the door open for her. “I wanted to talk to you privately.”
“‘Certainly, Mrs. Carson, with pleasure; an hour, if you wish,’ I replied.
‘Of course, Mrs. Carson, I'd be happy to; an hour, if that works for you,’ I replied.
“‘It is so convenient, you know, to have a doctor in the house,’ she said, with a nervous laugh. ‘Now I want you to prescribe me a sleeping draught. My nerves are rather out of order, and—I don’t sleep as I should.’
‘It's so convenient, you know, to have a doctor at home,’ she said with a nervous laugh. ‘Now I want you to prescribe me something to help me sleep. My nerves are a bit messed up, and—I don't sleep as I should.’
“‘Ah,’ I said, ‘do you see faces—and such like things when you wake?’
“‘Ah,’ I said, ‘do you see faces—and things like that when you wake up?’
“‘How do you know?’ she asked quickly.
'“How do you know?” she asked quickly.
“‘Oh, I inferred from the other symptoms. We doctors have to observe all kinds of little things.’
“‘Oh, I picked up on that from the other symptoms. We doctors have to pay attention to all sorts of small details.’”
“‘Well, of course, I know it is only fancy; but it is just as bad as if it were real. I assure you it is making me quite ill; and I didn’t like to mention it to Mr. Carson or to George. They would think I was losing my head.’
“‘Well, I know it’s just a fantasy; but it feels just as bad as if it were real. I promise you it’s making me pretty sick; and I didn’t want to bring it up with Mr. Carson or George. They would think I was losing it.’”
“I gave Mrs. Carson the same prescription as{160} I had written for Miss Stonor, though by that time the conviction had grown upon me that there was something wrong which could not be cured by medicine. However, I decided to say nothing to George about the matter at present. For I could hardly utilize the confidence which had been placed in me by Miss Stonor and Mrs. Carson. And my own experience of the night before would scarcely have appeared convincing to him. But I determined that on the next day—which was Sunday—I would invent an excuse for staying at home from church and make some explorations in the house. There was obviously some mystery at work which wanted clearing up.
“I gave Mrs. Carson the same prescription as{160} I had written for Miss Stonor, although by that point, I felt increasingly sure that there was something wrong that couldn't be fixed by medicine. Still, I figured it was best not to say anything to George about it for now. I couldn’t really take advantage of the trust Miss Stonor and Mrs. Carson had placed in me. Plus, my own experience from the night before probably wouldn’t have seemed convincing to him. But I decided that the next day—Sunday—I would come up with an excuse to skip church and search the house a bit. There was clearly some mystery that needed to be solved.
“We all sat up rather late that night. There seemed to be a general disinclination to go to bed. We stayed all together in the billiard-room until nearly midnight, and then loitered about in the hall, talking in an aimless sort of fashion. But at last Mrs. Carson said good-night, with a confidential nod to me, and Miss Stonor murmured, ‘So many thanks; I’ve got it,’ and they both went upstairs. George and I parted in the corridor above. Our rooms were opposite each other.
“We all stayed up pretty late that night. No one really wanted to go to bed. We hung out in the billiard room until almost midnight, then wandered around the hall, chatting aimlessly. But finally, Mrs. Carson said goodnight, giving me a knowing nod, and Miss Stonor said, ‘Thank you so much; I’ve got it,’ and they both went upstairs. George and I said goodbye in the upper corridor. Our rooms were facing each other.”
“I did not begin undressing at once, but sat down and tried to piece together some theory to account for the uncanniness of things. But the more I thought, the more perplexing it became. There was no doubt whatever that I had put my{161} hand on something extremely alive and extremely unpleasant the night before. The bare recollection of it made me shudder. What living thing could possibly be creeping about the house in the dark? It was a man’s hand. Of that I was certain from the size of it. George Carson was out of the question, for he was in his room all the time. Nor was it likely that Mr. Carson, senior, would steal about his own house in his socks and refuse to answer when spoken to. The only other man in the house was an eminently respectable-looking butler; and his hand, as I had noted particularly when he poured out my wine at dinner, was plump and soft, whereas the mysterious hand on the balustrade was thin and bony. And then, what was the real explanation of the face which had appeared to the two ladies? Indigestion might have explained either singly. Extraordinary coincidences do sometimes occur, but it seemed too extraordinary that a couple of ladies—one old and one young—should suffer from the same indigestion in the same house, at the same time, and with the same symptoms. On the whole, I did not feel at all comfortable, and looked carefully in all the cupboards and recesses, as well as under the bed, before starting to undress. Then I went to the door, intending to lock it. Just as my hand was upon the key, I heard a soft step in the corridor outside, accompanied by a sound which was something between{162} a sigh and a groan. Very faint, but quite unmistakable, and, under the circumstances, discomposing. It might, of course, be George. Anyhow, I decided to look and see. I turned the handle gently and opened the door. There was nothing to be seen in the corridor. But on the opposite side I could see a door open, and George’s head peeping round the corner.
“I didn't start undressing right away; instead, I sat down and tried to figure out some theory to explain how strange everything felt. But the more I thought, the more confusing it got. There was no doubt at all that I had touched something very much alive and very unsettling the night before. Just remembering it made me shudder. What living thing could possibly be sneaking around the house in the dark? It was definitely a man's hand; I was sure of that because of its size. George Carson was off the table since he was in his room the whole time. It was also unlikely that Mr. Carson, senior, would sneak around his own house in his socks and not respond when spoken to. The only other man in the house was a very respectable-looking butler, and his hand, as I particularly noticed when he poured my wine at dinner, was plump and soft, while the mysterious hand on the banister was thin and bony. And what about the real explanation for the face the two ladies had seen? Indigestion could explain either one of them individually. Strange coincidences do happen, but it seemed way too odd that a couple of ladies—one old and one young—would both experience the same indigestion in the same house, at the same time, and with the same symptoms. Overall, I didn't feel comfortable at all, so I checked all the cupboards and corners, as well as under the bed, before I started to undress. Then I went to the door, planning to lock it. Just as my hand reached for the key, I heard a quiet step in the hallway outside, along with a sound that was somewhere between a sigh and a groan. Very faint, but definitely clear and, given the situation, unsettling. It could have been George. Anyway, I decided to take a look. I turned the handle gently and opened the door. There was nothing to see in the hallway. But across from me, I could see a door open, with George's head peeking around the corner.”
“‘Hullo!’ he said.
“‘Hey!’ he said.
“‘Hullo!’ I replied.
“Hello!” I replied.
“‘Was that you walking up the passage?’ he asked.
“’Were you the one walking down the hallway?’ he asked.
“‘No,’ I answered, ‘I thought it might be you.’
“‘No,’ I replied, ‘I thought it could be you.’
“‘Then who the devil was it?’ he said. ‘I’ll swear I heard someone.’
“‘Then who the heck was it?’ he said. ‘I’ll swear I heard someone.’
“There was silence for a few moments. I was wondering whether I had better tell him of the fright I had already had, when he spoke again:
“There was silence for a few moments. I was wondering if I should tell him about the scare I had just experienced when he spoke again:
“‘I say, just come here for a bit, old fellow; I want to speak to you.’
‘Hey, come over here for a minute, my friend; I need to talk to you.’
“I stepped across the passage, and we went together into the little study which adjoined his bedroom.
“I stepped through the hallway, and we went together into the small study that was next to his bedroom.
“‘Look here,’ he said, poking up the fire, which was burning low, ‘doesn’t it strike you that there is something very odd about this house?’
‘“Hey,” he said, poking the fire, which was burning low, “don’t you think it’s strange that there’s something really odd about this house?”
“‘You mean——’
“You mean——”
“‘Well, I wouldn’t say anything about it to the master or Miss Stonor for fear of frightening them. All the same, scarcely a night passes but{163} I hear curious footsteps on the stairs. You’ve heard them yourself, haven’t you?’
“'Well, I wouldn't mention it to the master or Miss Stonor because I don't want to scare them. Still, almost every night, I hear strange footsteps on the stairs. You've heard them too, right?’”
“‘Now you mention it,’ I said, ‘I confess I have.’
“‘Now that you bring it up,’ I said, ‘I admit I have.’
“‘And, what is more,’ he continued, ‘I was sitting here two nights ago half asleep, and—it seems ridiculous, I know, but it’s a fact—I suddenly saw a horrible face glaring at me from between those curtains behind you. It was gone in a moment, but I saw it as plainly as I see you.’
‘And, what’s even crazier,’ he went on, ‘I was sitting here two nights ago, half asleep, and—I know it sounds silly, but it really happened—I suddenly saw this terrifying face staring at me from behind those curtains behind you. It was gone in an instant, but I saw it as clearly as I see you.’
“I moved my seat uneasily.
"I shifted my seat awkwardly."
“‘Did you look in your bedroom or in the passage?’ I asked.
‘Did you check your bedroom or the hallway?’ I asked.
“‘Yes—at once,’ he replied. ‘There was nothing to be seen; but twice again that night I heard footsteps passing—good God!’
“‘Yes—right away,’ he answered. ‘There was nothing to see; but I heard footsteps passing by two more times that night—my God!’”
“He started up in his chair, staring straight over my shoulder. I turned quickly and saw the curtains which parted off the bedroom swing together.
“He jumped in his chair, staring directly over my shoulder. I quickly turned and saw the curtains that separated the bedroom swing closed.”
“‘What is it?’ I asked, breathlessly.
“‘What’s going on?’ I asked, out of breath.
“‘I saw it again—the same face—between the curtains.’
“I saw it again—the same face—between the curtains.”
“I tore the hangings aside, and rushed into the next room. It was empty. The lamp was burning upon a side table, and the door was open, just as George had left it. In the passage outside all was quiet. I came back into the study and found George running his fingers through his hair in perplexity.{164}
“‘There is clearly one person too many in the house,’ I said. ‘I think we ought to draw the place and find out who it is.’
‘There’s obviously one person too many in the house,’ I said. ‘I think we should map it out and figure out who that is.’
“‘All right,’ said he, picking up the poker from the fireplace; ‘if it’s anything made of flesh and blood this will be useful, and if not——’
‘“Okay,” he said, grabbing the poker from the fireplace. “If it’s something made of flesh and blood, this will come in handy, and if not——”
“He stopped short, for at that instant the most awful shriek of horror rang through the house—a shriek of wild, uncontrollable terror, such as I had never heard before and I never hope to hear again. One moment we stood staring at each other, dumbfounded. The next George Carson had dashed out of the room and down the corridor to the stairs. I followed close behind him. For we both knew that none but a woman in mortal fear would shriek like that, and that that woman was Miss Stonor.
“He stopped suddenly, because at that moment the most terrifying scream echoed through the house—a scream of pure, uncontrollable fear, like nothing I had ever heard before and never want to hear again. For a moment, we just stared at each other, shocked. The next thing I knew, George Carson had rushed out of the room and down the hallway to the stairs. I quickly followed him. We both understood that only a woman in extreme fear could scream like that, and that woman was Miss Stonor.”
“Down the stairs we tumbled pell-mell in the darkness. But before I reached the landing below, where Miss Stonor’s room was, I felt, as I had felt the evening before, something brush swiftly past me. As I ran I turned and caught at it in the dark. But my hand gripped only empty air. I was just about to turn back and follow it, when a cry from George arrested me, and, looking down, I saw him standing over the prostrate form of Miss Stonor. The door of her room was open, and by the moonlight which streamed into the room I could see her lying in her white nightdress across the threshold. What{165} followed in the next few minutes I can scarcely recall with accuracy. The whole house was aroused by the poor girl’s awful shriek. She was quite unconscious when we came upon her, but she revived more or less as soon as Mrs. Carson and one of the terrified servants had lifted her into bed again. Nothing intelligible could be gathered from her, however, as to the cause of her fright; she only repeated, hysterically, again and again:
“Down the stairs, we tumbled chaotically in the dark. But before I reached the landing where Miss Stonor’s room was, I felt something brush past me quickly, just like the night before. As I ran, I turned and tried to grab it in the dark, but my hand only caught empty air. I was about to turn back and chase after it when George's shout stopped me. Looking down, I saw him standing over the collapsed figure of Miss Stonor. The door to her room was open, and the moonlight poured in, illuminating her lying in her white nightdress across the threshold. What{165} happened in the next few minutes is a blur. The poor girl’s terrible scream woke up the entire house. She was completely unconscious when we found her, but she came to a bit as soon as Mrs. Carson and one of the frightened servants helped her into bed. However, we couldn't make sense of her words about what had scared her; she just kept repeating, hysterically, over and over:
“‘Oh, the face; the face!’
“‘Oh, that face; that face!’
“When I saw I could do her no further good for the present, I took George by the arm and led him out of the room.
“When I realized I couldn’t help her any more right now, I took George by the arm and guided him out of the room.”
“‘Look here, George,’ I said, ‘we must find out the reason of this at once. I am certain I felt something go by me as I came downstairs. Now does that staircase lead anywhere but to our rooms?’
“'Listen, George,’ I said, ‘we need to figure this out right now. I’m sure I felt something brush past me when I came down the stairs. So, does that staircase go anywhere besides our rooms?’
“George considered for a moment.
"George thought for a moment."
“‘Yes,’ he replied; ‘there is a door at the end of the passage which leads up into a sort of lumber room.’
‘Yes,’ he replied; ‘there’s a door at the end of the hallway that goes up into a kind of storage room.’
“‘Then we’ll explore it,’ I said. ‘For my part I can’t go to sleep until I’ve got to the bottom of this. Get the man to bring a lantern along.’
“‘Then let’s check it out,’ I said. ‘I can’t sleep until I figure this out. Have the guy bring a lantern with him.’”
“The butler looked as though he didn’t half like the enterprise, and, to tell the truth, no more did I. It was the uncanniest job I ever undertook. However, we started, the three of us.{166} First of all we searched the rooms on the floor above, where George and I slept. Everything was just as we had left it. Then I pushed open the door at the end of the corridor. A crazy-looking staircase led up into darkness. We went cautiously up, I first with a candle, then George, and last of all the butler with a lantern. At the top we stepped into a big, rather low room, with beams across the ceiling, and a rough, uneven floor. Our lights threw strange shadows into the corners, and more than once I started at what looked like a crouching human figure. We searched every corner. There was nothing to be seen but a few old boxes, a roll or two of matting, and some broken chairs. But in the far corner George pointed out to me a rickety ladder which ended at a closed trap-door. Just then I distinctly heard the curious, half groaning, half sighing sound which had already puzzled me in the corridor below. We stood still and looked at one another. We all heard the sound.
The butler looked like he wasn’t too keen on the task, and honestly, neither was I. It was the strangest job I ever took on. But we kicked things off, the three of us.{166} First, we checked the rooms on the floor above, where George and I had slept. Everything was just how we had left it. Then I pushed open the door at the end of the hallway. A weird-looking staircase led up into darkness. We cautiously climbed up, with me first holding a candle, then George, and finally the butler with a lantern. At the top, we stepped into a large, low room with beams across the ceiling and a rough, uneven floor. Our lights cast strange shadows in the corners, and more than once, I jumped at what seemed like a crouching person. We searched every corner. There was nothing around but a few old boxes, a couple of rolls of matting, and some broken chairs. But in the far corner, George pointed out a rickety ladder that led up to a closed trap-door. Just then, I distinctly heard that strange, half groaning, half sighing sound that had already puzzled me down in the corridor. We froze and looked at each other. We all heard the sound.
“‘Whatever it is, it’s up there,’ I said. ‘The question is, who is going up?’
“‘Whatever it is, it’s up there,’ I said. ‘The question is, who’s going up?’
“George put his candle down upon the floor and stepped upon the ladder. It cracked beneath his weight. He stopped.
“George set his candle down on the floor and climbed up the ladder. It creaked under his weight. He paused.”
“‘Come down; it won’t bear you,’ I said. ‘I shall have to go.’
“‘Come down; it can't hold you,’ I said. ‘I have to go.’
“I don’t know that I was ever in such a queer funk as I was while I slowly mounted that ladder,{167} and pushed open the trap-door. I had formed no clear idea of what I expected to find there. Certainly I was not prepared for what happened. For no sooner was the trap-door fully open than there fell—literally fell—upon me from the darkness above a thing in human shape, which kicked and spat and tore at me as I stood clinging to the ladder. It lasted but a moment or so, but in that moment I lived a lifetime of terror. The ladder swayed and cracked beneath me, and I fell to the floor with the thing gripping my throat like a vise. The next instant George had stunned it with a blow from the poker and dragged it off me. It lay upon its back on the floor—a ragged, hideous, loathsome shape. And the mystery was solved.”
“I don’t think I’ve ever been in such a strange funk as I was while I slowly climbed that ladder,{167} and pushed open the trap-door. I didn’t really have a clear idea of what I expected to find there. I definitely wasn’t ready for what happened. As soon as the trap-door was fully open, something in human form literally fell on me from the darkness above, kicking, spitting, and clawing at me while I clung to the ladder. It only lasted a moment, but in that moment, I experienced a lifetime of terror. The ladder swayed and cracked beneath me, and I fell to the floor with that thing gripping my throat like a vice. In the next moment, George stunned it with a blow from the poker and pulled it off me. It lay on its back on the floor—a ragged, hideous, repulsive figure. And the mystery was solved.”
“But you haven’t told us what it really was,” said one of the listeners.
“But you haven’t told us what it actually was,” said one of the listeners.
The doctor smiled.
The doctor smiled.
“It was the owner of the house,” he replied. “He had not gone abroad. He had gone to a private lunatic asylum with homicidal mania upon him. About a fortnight before this he had managed to escape; and, having made his way to his former home, had concealed himself, with a cunning often shown by lunatics, in the loft. I suppose he had found enough to eat in his nightly rambles about the house. The only wonder is that he didn’t kill someone before he was caught.”{168}
“It was the owner of the house,” he replied. “He hadn’t gone abroad. He had been taken to a private mental asylum because he had violent tendencies. About two weeks before this, he managed to escape and made his way back to his old home, hiding himself, with the cleverness often seen in people with mental illness, in the attic. I guess he found enough to eat during his nightly wanderings around the house. The only surprising thing is that he didn’t hurt someone before he was caught.”{168}
COLONEL HALIFAX’S GHOST STORY.
I had just come back to England, after having been some years in India, and was looking forward to meet my friends, among whom there was none I was more anxious to see than Sir Francis Lynton. We had been to Eton together, and for the short time I had been at Oxford, before entering the army, we had been at the same college. Then we had parted. He came into the title and estates of the family in Yorkshire on the death of his grandfather—his father had predeceased—and I had been over a good part of the world. One visit, indeed, I had made him in his Yorkshire home, before leaving for India, of but a few days.
I have just returned to England after spending several years in India, and I was excited to see my friends, especially Sir Francis Lynton. We had gone to Eton together, and during the brief time I was at Oxford before joining the army, we were at the same college. Then we went our separate ways. He inherited the family title and estates in Yorkshire when his grandfather passed away—his father had already died—and I had traveled quite a bit around the world. In fact, I had visited him at his home in Yorkshire for a few days before I left for India.
It will be easily imagined how pleasant it was, two or three days after my arrival in London, to receive a letter from Lynton, saying that he had just seen in the papers that I had arrived, and, begging me to come down at once to Byfield, his place in Yorkshire.
It’s easy to picture how nice it was, two or three days after I got to London, to get a letter from Lynton saying that he had just seen in the news that I had arrived, and he was asking me to come down right away to Byfield, his estate in Yorkshire.
“You are not to tell me,” he said, “that you cannot come. In fact, you are to come on Monday. I have a couple of horses which will just suit you; the carriage shall meet you at Packham, and all you have got to do is to put yourself{169} in the train which leaves Kings Cross at twelve o’clock.”
“You can’t tell me,” he said, “that you can’t come. In fact, you’re coming on Monday. I have a couple of horses that will be perfect for you; the carriage will meet you at Packham, and all you have to do is get on the train that leaves Kings Cross at twelve o’clock.”
Accordingly, on the day appointed, I started, in due time reached Packham, losing much time on a detestable branch line, and there found the dog-cart of Sir Francis awaiting me. I drove at once to Byfield.
Accordingly, on the day we agreed on, I set out and eventually arrived at Packham, wasting a lot of time on a terrible branch line, and there I found Sir Francis's dog-cart waiting for me. I headed straight to Byfield.
The house I remembered. It was a low gable structure of no great size, with old-fashioned lattice windows, separated from the park, where were deer, by a charming terraced garden.
The house I remembered was a small, gabled building with an old-fashioned lattice window design. It was set apart from the park, which had deer, by a lovely terraced garden.
No sooner did the wheels crunch the gravel by the principal entrance, than, almost before the bell was rung, the porch-door opened, and there stood Lynton himself, whom I had not seen for so many years, hardly altered, and with all the joy of welcome beaming in his face. Taking me by both hands, he drew me into the house, got rid of my hat and wraps, looked me all over, and then, in a breath, began to say how glad he was to see me, what a real delight it was to have got me at last under his roof, and what a good time we would have together, like the old days over again.
As soon as the wheels crunched on the gravel by the main entrance, almost before the bell rang, the porch door swung open, and there was Lynton himself, whom I hadn’t seen in years, hardly changed, smiling with joy at my arrival. He grabbed me by both hands and pulled me into the house, took my hat and coat, gave me a once-over, and then, in one breath, started telling me how happy he was to see me, how wonderful it was to finally have me under his roof, and how much fun we were going to have together, just like in the old days.
He had sent my luggage up to my room, which was ready for me, and he bade me make haste and dress for dinner.
He had sent my luggage to my room, which was ready for me, and he urged me to hurry and get dressed for dinner.
So saying he took me through a paneled hall, up an old oak staircase, and showed me my room, which, hurried as I was, I observed was hung{170} with tapestry, and had a large four-post bed, with velvet curtains, opposite the window.
So saying, he led me through a hallway with paneled walls, up an old oak staircase, and showed me my room. Even though I was in a hurry, I noticed it was decorated with tapestries and had a large four-poster bed with velvet curtains facing the window.
They had gone in to dinner when I came down, despite all the haste I made in dressing; but a place had been kept for me next Lady Lynton.
They were already eating dinner when I came downstairs, even though I rushed to get dressed; but they had saved a spot for me next to Lady Lynton.
Besides my hosts, there were their two daughters, Colonel Lynton, a brother of Sir Francis, the chaplain, and some others, whom I do not remember distinctly.
Besides my hosts, there were their two daughters, Colonel Lynton, a brother of Sir Francis, the chaplain, and a few others I don’t clearly remember.
After dinner there was some music in the hall, and a game of whist in the drawing-room, and after the ladies had gone upstairs, Lynton and I retired to the smoking-room, where we sat up talking the better part of the night. I think it must have been near three when I retired. Once in bed I slept so soundly that my servant’s entrance the next morning failed to arouse me, and it was past nine when I awoke.
After dinner, there was some music in the hall and a game of whist in the living room. Once the ladies went upstairs, Lynton and I moved to the smoking room, where we talked for most of the night. I think it was close to three when I finally went to bed. Once in bed, I slept so deeply that my servant coming in the next morning didn't wake me, and it was past nine when I finally got up.
After breakfast and the disposal of the newspapers, Lynton retired to his letters, and I asked Lady Lynton if one of her daughters might show me the house. Elizabeth, the eldest, was summoned, and seemed in no way to dislike the task.
After breakfast and getting rid of the newspapers, Lynton went to handle his letters, and I asked Lady Lynton if one of her daughters could show me around the house. Elizabeth, the eldest, was called, and she didn’t seem to mind the job at all.
The house was, as already intimated, by no means large; it occupied three sides of a square, the entrance and one end of the stables making the fourth side. The interior was full of interest—passages, rooms, galleries, as well as hall, were paneled in dark wood and hung with pictures. I was shown everything on the ground{171}
The house was, as mentioned earlier, not very big; it covered three sides of a square, with the entrance and one end of the stables forming the fourth side. The inside was quite fascinating—there were passages, rooms, and galleries, and the hall was paneled in dark wood and decorated with pictures. I was shown everything on the ground{171}

"Wasting a lot of time on a terrible branch line."
floor, and then on the first floor. Then my guide proposed that we should ascend a narrow, twisting staircase that led to a gallery. We did as proposed, and entered a handsome long room or passage leading to a small chamber at one end, in which my guide told me her father kept books and papers.
floor, and then on the first floor. Then my guide suggested we take a narrow, winding staircase that led to a gallery. We went along with her suggestion and entered a beautiful long room or hallway that led to a small chamber at one end, where my guide mentioned her father stored books and papers.
I asked if anyone slept in this gallery, as I noticed a bed and fireplace, and rods by means of which curtains might be drawn, enclosing one portion where were bed and fireplace, so as to convert it into a very cosy chamber.
I asked if anyone slept in this gallery, as I noticed a bed and a fireplace, along with rods for drawing curtains that could enclose one area with the bed and fireplace, turning it into a very cozy room.
She answered “No;” the place was not really used, except as a playroom; though, sometimes, if the house happened to be very full—in her great-grandfather’s time—she had heard that it had been occupied.
She replied, “No;” the space wasn’t really used, except as a playroom; although, occasionally, if the house happened to be really full—in her great-grandfather’s time—she had heard that it had been used.
By the time we had been over the house, and I had also been shown the garden and the stables, and introduced to the dogs, it was nearly one o’clock. We were to have an early luncheon, and to drive afterwards to see the ruins of one of the grand old Yorkshire abbeys.
By the time we’d gone through the house, and I’d also seen the garden and the stables, and met the dogs, it was almost one o’clock. We were having an early lunch, and then we were going to drive to see the ruins of one of the grand old Yorkshire abbeys.
This was a pleasant expedition, and we got back just in time for tea, after which there was some reading aloud. The evening passed much in the same way as the preceding one, except that Lynton, who had some business, did not go down into the smoking-room, and I took the opportunity of retiring early in order to write a letter for{173} the Indian mail, something having been said as to the prospect of hunting the next day.
This was a nice trip, and we returned just in time for tea, after which we did some reading aloud. The evening went pretty much the same as the one before, except that Lynton, who had some work to do, didn't go down to the smoking room, and I took the chance to head to bed early so I could write a letter for{173} the Indian mail, since there was talk about the possibility of going hunting the next day.
I had finished my letter, which was a long one, together with two or three others, and had just got into bed, when I heard a step overhead, as of someone walking along the gallery, which I now knew ran immediately above my room. It was a slow, heavy, measured tread which I could hear getting gradually louder and nearer, and then as gradually fading away, as it retreated into the distance.
I had just finished writing my long letter, along with a couple of others, and I had just gotten into bed when I heard footsteps above me, as if someone was walking along the corridor that I now knew ran directly over my room. It was a slow, heavy, measured walk that I could hear getting louder and closer, and then gradually fading away as it went into the distance.
I was startled for a moment, having been told that the gallery was unused; but the next instant it occurred to me that I had been told it communicated with a chamber where Sir Francis kept books and papers. I knew he had some writing to do, and I thought no more on the matter.
I was surprised for a moment, having been told that the gallery was unused; but the next second, I remembered that I had been told it connected to a room where Sir Francis kept books and papers. I knew he had some writing to finish, so I didn’t think about it anymore.
I was down the next morning at breakfast in good time. “How late you were last night,” I said to Lynton, in the middle of breakfast. “I heard you overhead after one o’clock.”
I was downstairs for breakfast bright and early the next morning. “You stayed up pretty late last night,” I said to Lynton in the middle of breakfast. “I heard you up there after one o’clock.”
Lynton replied rather shortly: “Indeed you did not, for I was in bed last night before twelve.”
Lynton answered somewhat curtly, “You definitely didn’t, because I was in bed before midnight last night.”
“There was someone certainly moving overhead last night,” I answered, “for I heard his steps as distinctly as I ever heard anything in my life going down the gallery.”
“There was definitely someone moving above us last night,” I said, “because I heard their footsteps as clearly as I’ve ever heard anything in my life as they walked down the hallway.”
Upon which Colonel Lynton remarked that he{174} had often fancied he had heard steps on the staircase, when he knew that no one was about. He was apparently disposed to say more, when his brother interrupted him somewhat curtly, as I fancied, and asked me if I should feel inclined after breakfast to have a horse and go out and look for the hounds. They met a considerable way off, but if they did not find in the coverts they would first draw, a thing not improbable, they would come our way, and we might fall in with them about one o’clock and have a run. I said there was nothing I should like better. Lynton mounted me on a very nice chestnut, and the rest of the party having gone out shooting, and the young ladies being otherwise engaged, he and I started about eleven o’clock for our ride.
Colonel Lynton mentioned that he{174} had often thought he heard footsteps on the staircase when he knew no one was around. He seemed ready to say more when his brother interrupted him a bit sharply, as I thought, and asked me if I’d like to ride out to look for the hounds after breakfast. They were meeting quite a distance away, but if they didn’t find anything in the coverts they were checking first, which was likely, they might come our way, and we could catch up with them around one o’clock for a run. I said there was nothing I’d like more. Lynton got me on a really nice chestnut horse, and since the rest of the group had gone shooting and the young ladies were busy with other things, he and I headed out for our ride around eleven o’clock.
It was a beautiful day, soft, with a bright sun, one of those beautiful days which so frequently occur in the early part of November.
It was a beautiful day, gentle, with a bright sun, one of those lovely days that often happen in early November.
On reaching the hilltop where Lynton had expected to meet the hounds, no trace of them was to be discovered. They must have found at once, and run in a different direction. At three o’clock, after we had eaten our sandwiches, Lynton reluctantly abandoned all hopes of falling in with the hounds, and said we would return home by a slightly different route.
Upon reaching the hilltop where Lynton thought he would meet the hounds, there was no sign of them. They must have picked up the scent quickly and gone in a different direction. At three o’clock, after we had our sandwiches, Lynton reluctantly gave up any hope of encountering the hounds and suggested we take a slightly different route home.
I recollected the spot at once. I had been here with Sir Francis on my former visit, many years ago. “Why, bless me!” said I; “do you remember, Lynton, what happened here when I was with you before? There had been men engaged removing chalk, and they came on a skeleton under some depth of rubble. We went together to see it removed, and you said you would have it preserved till it could be examined by some ethnologist or anthropologist, any one of those dry-as-dusts, to decide whether the remains were dolichocephalous or brachycephalous—whether British, Danish, or—modern. What was the result?”
I remembered the place immediately. I had been here with Sir Francis on my previous visit, many years ago. “Wow!” I said; “do you remember, Lynton, what happened here the last time I was with you? Some guys were digging out chalk, and they found a skeleton under a bunch of rubble. We went to check it out together, and you said you'd have it preserved until it could be looked at by some ethnologist or anthropologist, one of those experts, to determine whether the remains were dolichocephalous or brachycephalous—whether they were British, Danish, or—modern. What was the outcome?”
Sir Francis hesitated a moment, and then answered, “It is true, I had the remains removed.”
Sir Francis paused for a moment and then replied, “It’s true, I had the remains taken away.”
“Was there an inquest?”
"Was there a hearing?"
“No. I had been opening some of the tumuli on the Wolds. I had sent a crouched skeleton and some skulls to the Scarsborough museum. This, I was doubtful about—whether it was a prehistoric interment—in fact, to what date it belonged. No one thought of an inquest.”
“No. I had been excavating some of the burial mounds on the Wolds. I had sent a crouched skeleton and a few skulls to the Scarborough museum. I was unsure about this—whether it was a prehistoric burial—and, in fact, what date it belonged to. No one considered holding an inquest.”
On reaching the house, one of the grooms who took the horses, in answer to a question from Lynton, said that Colonel and Mrs. Hampshire had arrived about an hour ago, and that, one of the horses being lame, the carriage in which they had driven over from Castle Frampton was to put up for the night. In the drawing-room we{176} found Lady Lynton pouring out tea for her husband’s sister and her husband, who, as we came in, exclaimed: “We have come to beg a night’s lodging.”
When we got to the house, one of the grooms who took the horses told Lynton that Colonel and Mrs. Hampshire had arrived about an hour ago, and since one of the horses was lame, the carriage they used to drive over from Castle Frampton was going to stay for the night. In the drawing room, we{176} found Lady Lynton pouring tea for her husband's sister and her husband, who exclaimed as we walked in, “We have come to ask for a night's place to stay.”
It appeared that they had been on a visit in the neighborhood, and had been obliged to leave at a moment’s notice in consequence of a sudden death in the house where they were staying, and that, in the impossibility of getting a fly, their hosts had sent them over to Byfield.
It seemed they had been visiting the area and had to leave suddenly because of a death in the house where they were staying. Since they couldn't get a ride, their hosts had sent them over to Byfield.
“We thought,” Mrs. Hampshire went on to say, “that as we were coming here the end of next week, you would not mind having us a little sooner; or that, if the house were quite full, you would be willing to put us up anywhere till Monday, and let us come back later.”
“We thought,” Mrs. Hampshire continued, “that since we’re arriving at the end of next week, you wouldn’t mind us coming a bit earlier; or if the house is completely full, you’d be okay with finding us a place to stay until Monday and then letting us return later.”
Lady Lynton interposed with the remark that it was all settled; and then, turning to her husband, added: “But I want to speak to you for a moment.”
Lady Lynton interrupted with the comment that it was all settled; and then, turning to her husband, added: “But I need to talk to you for a moment.”
They both left the room together.
They both walked out of the room together.
Lynton came back almost immediately, and, making an excuse to show me, on a map in the hall, the point to which we had ridden, said, as soon as we were alone, with a look of considerable annoyance: “I am afraid we must ask you to change your room. Shall you mind very much? I think we can make you quite comfortable upstairs in the gallery, which is the only room available. Lady Lynton has had a good{177} fire lit; the place is really not cold, and it will be only for a night or two. Your servant has been told to put your things together, but Lady Lynton did not like to give orders to have them actually moved before my speaking to you.”
Lynton came back almost right away and, using an excuse to point out on a map in the hall where we had ridden, said, as soon as we were alone and looking quite annoyed: “I’m afraid we need to ask you to switch rooms. Would that be a huge inconvenience for you? I think we can make you really comfortable upstairs in the gallery, which is the only room we have available. Lady Lynton has had a good{177} fire going; the place is actually quite warm, and you'll only need to stay there for a night or two. Your servant has been asked to gather your things, but Lady Lynton didn’t want to give the order to move them without talking to you first.”
I assured him that I did not mind in the very least; that I should be quite as comfortable upstairs; but that I did mind very much their making such a fuss about a matter of that sort with an old friend like myself.
I assured him that I didn't mind at all; that I would be just as comfortable upstairs; but that I did care a lot about them making such a big deal over something like that with an old friend like me.
Certainly nothing could look more comfortable than my new lodging when I went upstairs to dress. There was a bright fire in the large grate, an arm-chair had been drawn up beside it, and all my books and writing things had been put in, with a reading-lamp in the central position, and the heavy tapestry curtains were drawn, converting this part of the gallery into a room to itself. Indeed, I felt somewhat inclined to congratulate myself on the change. The spiral staircase had been one reason against this place having been given to the Hampshires. No lady’s long dress trunk could have mounted it.
Certainly, nothing looked more comfortable than my new place when I went upstairs to get dressed. There was a bright fire in the large fireplace, an armchair pulled up beside it, and all my books and writing supplies had been arranged, with a reading lamp positioned in the center. The heavy tapestry curtains were drawn, turning this part of the gallery into a private room. In fact, I felt a bit proud of the change. The spiral staircase had been one reason this place was not given to the Hampshires. No lady’s long dress trunk could have made it up there.
Sir Francis was necessarily a good deal occupied in the evening with his sister and her husband, whom he had not seen for some time. Colonel Hampshire had also just heard that he was likely to be ordered to Egypt, and when Lynton and he retired to the smoking-room, instead of going there I went upstairs to my own room to{178} finish a book in which I was interested. I did not, however, sit up long, and very soon went to bed.
Sir Francis was quite busy in the evening with his sister and her husband, whom he hadn't seen in a while. Colonel Hampshire had just learned that he might be sent to Egypt, and when Lynton and he went to the smoking room, I decided to go upstairs to my own room to{178} finish a book I was interested in. However, I didn't stay up long and soon went to bed.
Before doing so, I drew back the curtains on the rods, partly because I like plenty of air where I sleep, and partly also because I thought I might like to see the play of the moonlight on the floor in the portion of the gallery beyond where I lay, and where the blinds had not been drawn.
Before doing that, I pulled back the curtains on the rods, partly because I like to have a lot of fresh air while I sleep, and partly because I thought I might enjoy seeing the moonlight dancing on the floor in the part of the gallery beyond where I was lying, where the blinds hadn’t been closed.
I must have been asleep for some time, for the fire, which I had left in full blaze, was gone to a few sparks wandering among the ashes, when I suddenly awoke with the impression of having heard a latch click at the further extremity of the gallery, where was the chamber containing books and papers.
I must have been asleep for a while because the fire I had left burning brightly had turned into just a few sparks among the ashes when I suddenly woke up, thinking I heard a latch click at the far end of the hallway, where the room with the books and papers was located.
I had always been a light sleeper, but on the present occasion I woke at once to complete and acute consciousness, and with a sense of stretched attention which seemed to intensify all my faculties. The wind had risen, and was blowing in fitful gusts round the house.
I had always been a light sleeper, but this time I woke up instantly, fully aware, and with a heightened sense of focus that seemed to sharpen all my senses. The wind had picked up, blowing in sporadic gusts around the house.
A minute or two passed, and I began almost to fancy I must have been mistaken, when I distinctly heard the creak of the door, and then the click of the latch falling back into place. Then I heard a sound on the boards as of one moving in the gallery. I sat up to listen, and as I did so I distinctly heard steps coming down the gallery.{179}
A minute or two went by, and I almost started to think I was wrong when I clearly heard the door creak, followed by the click of the latch sliding back into place. Then I noticed a noise on the floorboards, like someone moving in the hallway. I sat up to listen, and as I did, I could clearly hear footsteps coming down the hallway.{179}

“Who are you?”
I heard them approach and pass my bed; I could see nothing, all was dark; but I heard the tread proceeding toward where were the uncurtained and unshuttered windows, two in number; but the moon shone through only one of these, the nearest—the other was dark, shadowed by the chapel or some other building at right angles. The tread seemed to me to pause now and again, and then continue as before.
I heard them come closer and walk past my bed; I couldn't see anything, it was all dark. But I could hear footsteps moving toward the two uncurtained and unshuttered windows. The moon lit up only one of them, the closest one; the other was dark, blocked by the chapel or another building at a right angle. The footsteps seemed to stop every now and then, and then kept moving like before.
I now fixed my eyes intently on the one illumined window, and it appeared to me as if some dark body passed across it; but what? I listened intently, and heard the step proceed to the end of the gallery, and then return.
I now focused my gaze intently on the one lit window, and it seemed to me like some dark figure moved across it; but what was it? I listened closely and heard the footsteps go to the end of the hallway and then come back.
I again watched the lighted window, and immediately that the sound reached that portion of the long passage it ceased momentarily, and I saw, as distinctly as I ever saw anything in my life, by moonlight, a figure of a man with marked features, in what appeared to be a fur cap drawn over the brows.
I looked at the lit window again, and as soon as the sound reached that part of the long hallway, it stopped for a moment. I saw, as clearly as I've ever seen anything in my life by moonlight, a figure of a man with distinct features, wearing what looked like a fur cap pulled down over his forehead.
It stood in the embrasure of the window, and the outline of the face was in silhouette; then it moved on, and as it moved I again heard the tread.
It was positioned in the window frame, and the shape of the face was silhouetted; then it moved on, and as it did, I heard the footsteps again.
I was as certain as I could be that the thing, whatever it was, or the person, whoever he was, was approaching my bed.
I was as sure as I could be that the thing, whatever it was, or the person, whoever he was, was coming toward my bed.
With a cry, over which I had as little control as the scream uttered by a sleeper in the agony of a nightmare, I called, “Who are you?”
With a shout, which I couldn't control any more than a sleeper can control the scream they make during a nightmare, I called out, “Who are you?”
There was an instant during which my hair bristled on my head, as in the horror of the darkness I prepared to grapple with the being at my side; when a board creaked as if someone had moved, and I heard the footsteps retreat, and again the click of the latch.
There was a moment when my hair stood on end, as I braced myself to face the figure beside me in the terrifying darkness; then a board creaked like someone had shifted, and I heard footsteps backing away, followed by the click of the latch.
The next instant there was a rush on the stairs and Lynton burst into the room, just as he had sprung out of bed, crying: “For God’s sake, what is the matter? Are you ill?”
The next moment, there was a rush up the stairs, and Lynton burst into the room, just as he had jumped out of bed, yelling, “For God’s sake, what’s going on? Are you sick?”
I could not answer. Lynton struck a light and leaned over the bed. Then I seized him by the arm, and said, without moving: “There has been something in this room—gone in thither.”
I couldn't reply. Lynton lit a match and leaned over the bed. Then I grabbed his arm and said, without moving: “Something has been in this room—it went in there.”
The words were hardly out of my mouth when Lynton, following the direction of my eyes, had sprung to the end of the corridor and thrown open the door there.
The words had barely left my lips when Lynton, following my gaze, dashed to the end of the corridor and flung open the door.
He went into the room beyond, looked round it, returned, and said: “You must have been dreaming.”
He went into the room next door, looked around, came back, and said, “You must have been dreaming.”
By this time I was out of bed.
By this time, I was out of bed.
“Look for yourself,” said he, and he led me into the little room. It was bare, with cupboards{182} and boxes, a sort of lumber place. “There is nothing beyond this,” said he, “no door, no staircase. It is a blind way.” Then he added: “Now pull on your dressing-gown and come downstairs to my sanctum.”
I followed him, and after he had spoken to Lady Lynton, who was standing with the door of her room ajar in a state of great agitation, he turned to me, and said: “No one can have been in your room. You see, my and my wife’s apartments are close below, and no one could come up the spiral staircase without passing my door. You must have had a nightmare. Directly you screamed I rushed up the steps, and met no one descending; and there is no place of concealment in the lumber-room at the end of the gallery.”
I followed him, and after he talked to Lady Lynton, who was standing with her room door slightly open and clearly distressed, he turned to me and said, “No one could have been in your room. You see, my wife’s and my rooms are just below yours, and no one could come up the spiral staircase without walking past my door. You must have just had a nightmare. As soon as you screamed, I ran up the steps, and I didn’t meet anyone coming down; plus, there’s nowhere to hide in the storage room at the end of the hallway.”
Then he took me into his private snuggery, blew up the fire, lighted a lamp, and said: “I shall be really grateful if you will say nothing about this. There are some in the house and neighborhood who are silly enough as it is. You stay here, and if you do not feel inclined to go to bed, read—here are books. I must go to Lady Lynton, who is a good deal frightened, and does not like to be left alone.”
Then he took me into his cozy room, stoked the fire, lit a lamp, and said, “I would really appreciate it if you could keep this to yourself. There are some people around here who are already pretty foolish. You can stay here, and if you're not ready to sleep, feel free to read—I've got books. I need to check on Lady Lynton; she's feeling quite scared and doesn't like being alone.”
He then went to his bedroom.
He then went to his bedroom.
I made up the fire, and after a time took up a book, and tried to read, but it was useless.
I started the fire and after a while picked up a book, but I couldn’t focus on reading.
I sat absorbed in thoughts and questionings till I heard the servants stirring in the morning. I went to my own room, left the candle burning, and got into bed. I had just fallen asleep when my servant brought me a cup of tea at eight o’clock.
I was lost in my thoughts and questions until I heard the servants moving around in the morning. I went to my room, left the candle on, and got into bed. I had just fallen asleep when my servant brought me a cup of tea at eight o’clock.
At breakfast Colonel Hampshire and his wife asked if anything had happened in the night, as they had been much disturbed by noises overhead, to which Lynton replied that I had not been very well, and had an attack of cramp, and that he had been upstairs to look after me. From his manner I could see that he wished me to be silent, and I said nothing accordingly.
At breakfast, Colonel Hampshire and his wife asked if anything had happened during the night since they had been disturbed by noises above. Lynton replied that I hadn’t been feeling well and had an episode of cramping, and that he had gone upstairs to check on me. From his demeanor, I could tell he wanted me to stay quiet, so I said nothing.
In the afternoon, when everyone had gone out, Sir Francis took me into his snuggery, and said: “Halifax, I am very sorry about that matter last night. It is quite true, what my brother said, that steps have been heard about this house, but I never gave heed to such things, putting all noises down to rats. But after your experiences I feel that it is due to you to tell you something, and also to make to you an explanation. There is—there was—no one in the room at the end of the corridor, except the skeleton that was discovered in the chalk-pit when you were here many years ago. I confess I had not paid much heed to it. My archæological fancies passed; I had{184} no visits from anthropologists; the bones and skull were never shown to experts, but remain packed in a chest in that lumber-room. I confess I ought to have buried them, having no more scientific use for them, but I did not—on my word, I forgot all about them, or, at least, gave no heed to them. However, what you have gone through, and have described to me, has made me uneasy, and has also given me a suspicion that I can account for that body in a manner that had never occurred to me before.”
In the afternoon, when everyone had stepped out, Sir Francis took me into his cozy room and said, “Halifax, I’m really sorry about what happened last night. It’s true what my brother mentioned, that noises have been heard around this house, but I never thought much of it, assuming all the sounds were just from rats. But after what you experienced, I feel it’s only fair to share something with you and also to explain. There is—there was—no one in the room at the end of the corridor, except for the skeleton found in the chalk-pit when you were here many years ago. I admit I hadn't really given it much thought. My interest in archaeology faded; I had{184} no visitors from anthropologists; the bones and skull were never shown to experts, but just sit packed in a chest in that storage room. I admit I should have buried them, having no scientific use for them anymore, but I didn’t—honestly, I forgot about them, or at least didn’t pay any attention to them. However, what you’ve gone through and shared with me has made me uneasy and has given me a feeling that I might explain that body in a way that hadn’t occurred to me before.”
After a pause, he added: “What I am going to tell you is known to no one else, and must not be mentioned by you—anyhow, in my lifetime. You know now that, owing to the death of my father when quite young, I and my brother and sister were brought up here with our grandfather, Sir Richard. He was an old, imperious, hot-tempered man. I will tell you what I have made out of a matter that was a mystery for long, and I will tell you afterwards how I came to unravel it. My grandfather was in the habit of going out at night with a young under-keeper, of whom he was very fond, to look after the game and see if any poachers, whom he regarded as his natural enemies, were about.
After a pause, he added, “What I'm about to tell you is known to no one else, and you must never mention it—at least not while I'm alive. You know now that, because my father died when I was quite young, my brother, sister, and I were raised here by our grandfather, Sir Richard. He was an old, commanding, hot-headed man. I’ll explain what I’ve figured out about a mystery that lingered for a long time, and later, I’ll tell you how I managed to solve it. My grandfather used to go out at night with a young under-keeper he was very fond of to check on the game and see if there were any poachers around, whom he considered his natural enemies.

"He and the caretaker buried the body."
remarked on yesterday, they came upon a man who, though not actually belonging to the country, was well known in it as a sort of traveling tinker of indifferent character and a notorious poacher. Mind this, I am not sure it was at the place I mention; I only now surmise it. On the particular night in question, my grandfather and the keeper must have caught this man setting snares; there must have been a tussle, in the course of which, as subsequent circumstances have led me to imagine, the man showed fight, and was knocked down by one or the other of the two—my grandfather or the keeper. I believe that after having made various attempts to restore him, they found that the man was actually dead.
As mentioned yesterday, they encountered a man who, while not originally from the area, was well-known locally as a kind of traveling handyman with a questionable reputation and a famous poacher. Just so you know, I’m not entirely sure it was at the place I talked about; I'm only guessing now. On the particular night in question, my grandfather and the gamekeeper must have caught this man setting traps; there would have been a struggle, during which, as I've come to think from later events, the guy fought back and ended up being knocked down by either my grandfather or the keeper. I believe that after making several attempts to revive him, they found that the man was actually dead.
“They were both in great alarm and concern—my grandfather especially. He had been prominent in putting down some factory riots, and had given orders to the military to fire, whereby several lives had been lost. There was a vast outcry against him, and a certain political party had denounced him as an assassin. No man was more vituperated; yet now, in my conscience, I believe he acted with both discretion and pluck, and arrested a mischievous movement that might have led to much bloodshed. Be that as it may, my impression is that he lost his head over this fatal affair with the tinker, and that he and the keeper together buried the body secretly,{187} not far from the place where he was killed. I now think it was in the chalk-pit, and that the skeleton found years after there belonged to this man.”
“They were both extremely worried and concerned—especially my grandfather. He had played a key role in stopping some factory riots and had ordered the military to fire, which resulted in several deaths. There was a huge uproar against him, and a certain political party labeled him an assassin. No one was more criticized; yet now, in my heart, I believe he acted with both caution and bravery, stopping a dangerous movement that could have led to a lot of violence. Regardless, my impression is that he lost his composure over this tragic incident with the tinker, and that he and the keeper secretly buried the body,{187} not far from where he was killed. I now think it was in the chalk pit, and that the skeleton found years later belonged to this man.”
“Good heavens!” I exclaimed, as at once my mind rushed back to the figure with the fur cap that I had seen against the window.
“Wow!” I exclaimed, as my mind instantly flashed back to the figure with the fur cap I had seen against the window.
Sir Francis went on: “The sudden disappearance of the tramp, in view of his well-known habits and wandering mode of life, did not for some time excite surprise; but, later on, one or two circumstances having led to suspicion, an inquiry was set on foot, and among others, my grandfather’s keepers were examined before the magistrates. It was remembered afterwards that the under-keeper in question was absent at the time of the inquiry, my grandfather having sent him with some dogs to a brother-in-law of his who lived upon the moors; but whether anyone noticed the fact, or if they did, preferred to be silent, no observations were made. Nothing came of the investigation, and the whole subject would have been dropped if it had not been that two years later, for some reasons I do not understand, but at the instigation of a magistrate recently imported into the division, whom my grandfather greatly disliked, and who was opposed to him in politics, a fresh inquiry was instituted. In the course of that inquiry it transpired that, owing to some unguarded words{188} dropped by the under-keeper, a warrant was about to be issued for his arrest. My grandfather, who had a fit of the gout, was away from home at the time, but on hearing the news he came home at once. The evening he returned he had a long interview with the young man, who left the house after he had supped in the servants’ hall. It was observed that he looked much depressed. The warrant was issued the next day, but in the meantime the keeper had disappeared. My grandfather gave orders to his people to do everything in their power to assist the authorities in the search that was at once set on foot, but was unable himself to take any share in it.
Sir Francis continued: “The sudden disappearance of the wanderer, considering his well-known habits and lifestyle, didn’t raise much alarm at first; however, later on, a couple of circumstances led to suspicion, prompting an investigation. My grandfather's keepers were questioned by the magistrates. It was later recalled that the under-keeper in question was absent during the inquiry because my grandfather had sent him with some dogs to a brother-in-law who lived on the moors. It’s unclear whether anyone noticed this, or if they did, they chose to remain quiet about it. The investigation yielded no results, and the entire matter would have been forgotten if not for the fact that two years later, for reasons I don’t fully understand, and at the urging of a newly appointed magistrate whom my grandfather disliked and who opposed him politically, a new inquiry was launched. During this inquiry, it was revealed that, due to some careless words dropped by the under-keeper, a warrant was about to be issued for his arrest. My grandfather, suffering from gout, was away from home at that time, but upon hearing the news, he returned immediately. The evening he came back, he had a long conversation with the young man, who left after having dinner in the servants’ hall. It was noted that he appeared very downcast. The next day, the warrant was issued, but by then, the keeper had vanished. My grandfather instructed his staff to do everything they could to help the authorities in the search that was promptly initiated, but he was unable to participate personally.”
“No trace of the keeper was found, although at a subsequent period rumors circulated that he had been heard of in America. But the man having been unmarried, he gradually dropped out of remembrance, and as my grandfather never allowed the subject to be mentioned in his presence, I should probably never have known anything about it but for the vague tradition which always attaches to such events, and for this fact, that after my grandfather’s death, a letter came addressed to him from somewhere in the United States from some one—the name different from that of the keeper—but alluding to the past, and implying the presence of a common secret, and, of course, with it came a request for money. I replied, mentioning the death of Sir Richard, and{189} asking for an explanation. I did get an answer, and it is from that that I am able to fill in so much of the story. But I never learned where the man had been killed and buried, and my next letter to the fellow was returned with ‘deceased’ written across it. Somehow, it never occurred to me till I heard your story that possibly the skeleton in the chalk-pit might be that of the poaching tinker. I will now most assuredly have it buried in the churchyard.”
“No trace of the keeper was found, although later on, there were rumors that he had been seen in America. But since he was unmarried, he slowly faded from memory, and since my grandfather never wanted to talk about it in front of him, I likely would have never known anything about it if it weren't for the vague stories that often surround such events, and for the fact that after my grandfather passed away, a letter arrived addressed to him from somewhere in the United States from someone—whose name was different from that of the keeper—but referencing the past and suggesting a shared secret, and, of course, along with it came a request for money. I replied, mentioning Sir Richard’s death, and{189} asking for an explanation. I did get a response, and it's from that that I could piece together so much of the story. But I never found out where the man was killed and buried, and my next letter to the guy was returned with 'deceased' written on it. For some reason, it never crossed my mind until I heard your story that maybe the skeleton in the chalk-pit could be that of the poaching tinker. I will definitely make sure it gets buried in the churchyard.”
“That certainly ought to be done,” said I.
"That definitely needs to be done," I said.
“And,” said Sir Francis, after a pause, “I give you my word—after the burial of the bones, and you are gone, I will sleep for a week in the bed in the gallery, and report to you if I see or hear anything. If all be quiet, then—well, you form your own conclusions.”
“And,” said Sir Francis, after a pause, “I promise you—after we bury the bones and you leave, I’ll sleep for a week in the bed in the gallery and let you know if I see or hear anything. If everything is calm, then—well, you can draw your own conclusions.”
THE GHOST OF THE COUNT.
Not far from the Alameda, in the City of Mexico, there is a great old stone building, in which once lived a very wealthy and wicked Spanish count. The house has about four floors, and ninety rooms, more or less. The entire fourth floor is rented and occupied by a big American firm, and their bookkeeper, an American girl, has given us the following true account of the ghost that for years haunted the building. The second floor is unoccupied, as no one cares to live there for obvious reasons. And the bottom floor is also unoccupied, save for lumber rooms, empty boxes and crates and barrels. And last of all is the great patio with its tiled floor, where secretly in the night a duel was fought to the death by the wicked count and a famous Austrian prince, who was one of Maximilian’s men. The count was killed.
Not far from the Alameda, in Mexico City, there's an old stone building where a very rich and wicked Spanish count once lived. The house has about four floors and around ninety rooms, give or take. The entire fourth floor is rented out and occupied by a large American company, and their accountant, an American woman, has provided us with this true account of the ghost that has haunted the building for years. The second floor is vacant, as no one wants to live there for obvious reasons. The ground floor is also empty, except for storage rooms filled with empty boxes, crates, and barrels. Finally, there’s the large courtyard with its tiled floor, where a deadly duel took place at night between the wicked count and a famous Austrian prince, who was one of Maximilian’s men. The count was killed.
No one knows why the duel was fought; some say it was because of a beautiful Spanish woman; some say that it was because of treasure that the two jointly “conveyed,” and which the count refused to divide with his princely “socio,” and more people—Mexicans—shrug their shoulders if you ask about it, and say, “Quien sabe?”{191}
“I saw a ghost here last night, Miss James,” announces our cashier with much eclat and evident pride.
“I saw a ghost here last night, Miss James,” our cashier declares with great flair and obvious pride.
So great is the shock that I gasp, and my pen drops, spattering red ink on my nice fresh cuffs, and (worse luck!) on the ledger page that I had just totted up. It is ruined, and I will have to erase it, or—something! Wretched man!
So shocking is it that I gasp, and my pen falls, splattering red ink on my fresh cuffs and, unfortunately, on the ledger page I had just finished adding up. It's ruined, and I'll have to erase it, or—something! Ugh, what a miserable guy!
“I wish to goodness it had taken you off,” I cry, wrathfully, as I look at the bespattered work. “Now will you just look here and see what you have done? I wish you and your ghosts were in——”
“I really wish it had taken you away,” I shout angrily, as I stare at the ruined work. “Now, will you just look here and see what you’ve done? I wish you and your ghosts were in——”
“Gehenna?” he inquires, sweetly; “I’ll fix that—it won’t take half a minute. And don’t look so stern, else I won’t tell you about the ‘espanto.’ And you will be sorry if you don’t hear about it—it would make such a good story.” (Insinuatingly.)
“Gehenna?” he asks with a smile; “I’ll take care of that—it won’t take long at all. And don’t look so serious, or I won’t tell you about the ‘espanto.’ You’ll regret it if you don’t hear about it—it would make such a great story.” (Suggestively.)
“Then go ahead with it.” (Ungraciously.)
“Then just go for it.” (Not very politely.)
“Well, last night I was waiting for West. He was to meet me here, after which it was our intention to hit the—that is, I mean we were going out together. (I nod scornfully.) And it seems that while I was patiently waiting here, in my usual sweet-tempered way, the blank idiot had his supper and then lay down to rest himself for a while. You know how delicate he is? (Another contemptuous nod.) Unfortunately he forgot the engagement, and slept on. He says he{192} never awoke until three o’clock, and so didn’t come, thinking I wouldn’t be there. Meantime I also went to sleep, and might have snoozed on until three, likewise, but for the fact that the ghost woke me——”
"Well, last night I was waiting for West. He was supposed to meet me here, and then we were planning to go out together. (I nod scornfully.) But it seems that while I was waiting patiently in my usual sweet-tempered way, the clueless idiot had his dinner and then laid down for a bit. You know how delicate he is? (Another contemptuous nod.) Unfortunately, he forgot our plans and kept sleeping. He says he never woke up until three o'clock, so he didn't come, thinking I wouldn't be here. Meanwhile, I also fell asleep and could have easily snoozed until three too, but the ghost woke me—"
“Well? Do go on,” I urge.
"Well? Go for it," I encourage.
“The ghost woke me, as I said,” proceeds the simpleton, slowly. “It was passing its cold fingers over my face and groaning. Really, it was most extraordinary. At first I didn’t know what it was; then, as I felt the icy fingers stroking my face and heard blood-curdling groans issuing from the darkness, I knew what it was. And I remembered the story of the prince and his little duel down in the patio, and knew it was the ghost of the prince’s victim. By the way, you don’t know what a funny sensation it is to have a ghost pat your face, Miss James——”
“The ghost woke me, like I said,” the simpleton continues slowly. “It was passing its cold fingers over my face and moaning. Honestly, it was really strange. At first, I had no idea what it was; then, as I felt the icy fingers brushing my face and heard chilling groans coming from the darkness, I realized what it was. And I remembered the story of the prince and his little duel down in the courtyard, and I knew it was the ghost of the prince’s victim. By the way, you have no idea how weird it feels to have a ghost touch your face, Miss James—”
“Pat nothing,” I retort, indignantly. “I wonder you are not ashamed to tell me such fibs. Such a ta-ra-diddle! And as for the man that the prince killed downstairs, you know as well as I do that he was taken home to Spain and buried there. Why, then, should he come back here, into our offices, and pat your face?”
“Pat nothing,” I reply, angrily. “I can't believe you're not embarrassed to tell me such lies. What a ridiculous story! And as for the man that the prince killed downstairs, you know just as well as I do that he was taken back to Spain and buried there. So why would he come back here, to our offices, and pat your face?”
“Ah, that I can’t say,” with a supercilious drawl. “I can only account for it by thinking that the ghost has good taste—better than that of some people I know,” meaningly. “But honestly, I swear that I am telling you the truth—{193}cross my heart and hope to die if I am not! And you don’t know how brave I was—I never screamed; in fact, I never made a sound; oh, I was brave!”
“Ah, I can’t really say,” she said with a condescending tone. “I can only explain it by thinking that the ghost has good taste—better than some people I know,” she added meaningfully. “But honestly, I swear I’m telling you the truth—{193}cross my heart and hope to die if I’m not! And you have no idea how brave I was—I never screamed; in fact, I didn’t make a sound; oh, I was so brave!”
“Then what did you do?” sternly.
“Then what did you do?” he asked firmly.
“I ran. Por Dios, how I ran! You remember with what alacrity we got down the stairs during the November earthquake? (I remember only too distinctly.) Well, last night’s run wasn’t a run, in comparison—it was a disappearance, a flight, a sprint! I went down the four flights of stairs like a streak of blue lightning, and the ghost flew with me. I heard the pattering of its steps and its groans clean down to the patio door, and I assure you I quite thought I had made such an impression that it was actually going on home with me. And the thought made me feel so weak that I felt perforce obliged to take a—have a—that is, strengthen myself with a cocktail. After which I felt stronger and went home quite peacefully. But it was an uncanny experience, wasn’t it?”
“I ran. Oh man, how I ran! Remember how quickly we got down the stairs during the November earthquake? (I remember all too well.) Well, last night's run wasn’t just a run—it was a total escape, a sprint! I flew down the four flights of stairs like a bolt of blue lightning, and the ghost was right there with me. I heard its footsteps and moans all the way to the patio door, and I honestly thought I had made such an impression that it was going to come home with me. And that thought made me feel so weak that I felt I had to take a—well, have a—cocktail to strengthen myself. After that, I felt better and went home feeling calm. But it was a really weird experience, wasn’t it?”
“Was it before or after taking that cocktail?” I ask, incredulously. “And did you take one only or eleven?”
“Was it before or after you had that drink?” I ask, shocked. “And did you have just one or eleven?”
I am hard on the man, but he really deserves it. Ghosts! Spirits, perhaps, but not ghosts. Whereat his feelings are quite “hurted”—so much so that he vows he will never tell me anything again; I had better read about Doubting{194} Thomas; he never has seen such an unbelieving woman in all his life, and if I were only a man he would be tempted to pray that I might see the ghost; it would serve me right. Then, wrathfully departs, to notice me no more that day.
I'm tough on the guy, but he totally deserves it. Ghosts! Spirits, maybe, but not ghosts. That's when his feelings are really "hurt"—so much that he swears he’ll never share anything with me again; I might as well read about Doubting{194} Thomas; he’s never met such a skeptical woman in his life, and if I were a man, he’d be tempted to pray for me to see the ghost; I guess that would be karma. Then, he storms off, ignoring me for the rest of the day.
Not believing the least bit in ghosts I gave the matter no more thought. In fact, when you fall heir to a set of books that haven’t been posted for nineteen days, and you have to do it all, and get up your trial balance, too, or else give up your Christmas holidays, you haven’t much time to think about ghosts, or anything else, except entries. And though I had been working fourteen hours per day, the 24th of December, noon hour, found me with a difference of $13.89. The which I, of course, must locate and straighten out before departing next morning on my week’s holiday. Por supuesto, it meant night work. Nothing else would do; and besides, our plans had all been made to leave on the eight o’clock train next morning. So I would just sit up all night, if need be, and find the wretched balance and be done with it.
Not believing in ghosts at all, I didn’t think about it anymore. Honestly, when you inherit a stack of books that haven’t been posted in nineteen days, and you have to handle it all and also prepare your trial balance or risk losing your Christmas break, you don’t have much time to think about ghosts or anything else except entries. And even though I had been working fourteen hours a day, on December 24th at noon, I found myself with a discrepancy of $13.89. I obviously needed to find and fix that before I left the next morning for my week off. Of course, that meant working through the night. There was no other option; plus, our plans were already set to leave on the eight o’clock train the next morning. So I decided I would just stay up all night, if necessary, and sort out the annoying balance once and for all.
Behold me settled for work that night at seven o’clock in my own office, with three lamps burning to keep it from looking dismal and lonely, and books and ledgers and journals piled up two feet high around me. If hard work would locate that nasty, hateful $13.89 it would surely be found. I had told the portero downstairs on the{195} ground floor to try and keep awake for a time, but if I didn’t soon finish the work I would come down and call him when I was ready to go home.
Here I was, ready to work that night at seven o’clock in my own office, with three lamps on to brighten the place and keep it from feeling gloomy and empty, surrounded by books, ledgers, and journals piled two feet high around me. If hard work could track down that annoying, irritating $13.89, it would definitely be found. I had told the doorman downstairs on the{195} ground floor to try to stay awake for a while, but if I didn’t finish up soon, I would come down and call him when I was ready to head home.
He lived in a little room, all shut off from the rest of the building, so that it was rather difficult to get at him. Besides, he was the very laziest and sleepiest peon possible, and though he was supposed to take care of the big building at night, patrolling it so as to keep off ladrones, he in reality slept so soundly that the last trumpet, much less Mexican robbers, would not have roused him.
He lived in a small room, completely cut off from the rest of the building, making it pretty hard to reach him. On top of that, he was the laziest and sleepiest night watchman you could imagine. Even though he was supposed to patrol the large building at night to keep out thieves, he actually slept so deeply that not even the loudest noise or Mexican robbers could wake him up.
And for this very reason, before settling to my work I was careful to go around and look to locks and bolts myself; everything was secure, and the doors safely fastened. So that if ladrones did break through they would have to be in shape to pass through keyholes or possess false keys.
And for this very reason, before starting my work, I made sure to check the locks and bolts myself; everything was secure, and the doors were properly locked. So if thieves did break in, they would have to be able to fit through keyholes or have stolen keys.
With never a thought of spirits or porteros, or anything else, beyond the thirteen dollars and eighty-nine cents, I worked and added and re-added and footed up. And at eleven o’clock, grazia a Dios, I had the thirteen dollars all safe, and would have whooped for joy, had I the time. However, I wasn’t out of the woods yet, the sum of eighty-nine dollars being often more easy of location than eighty-nine cents. The latter must be found, also, before I could have the pleasure of shouting in celebration thereof.{196}
Without thinking about spirits or doormen, or anything else, other than the thirteen dollars and eighty-nine cents, I worked and added and re-added my calculations. And at eleven o’clock, thank God, I had the thirteen dollars all accounted for, and I would have screamed with joy if I had the time. However, I wasn’t in the clear yet, as finding eighty-nine cents is often trickier than finding eighty-nine dollars. I still needed to locate that amount before I could enjoy the pleasure of celebrating.{196}
At it I went again. After brain cudgeling and more adding and prayerful thought I at last had under my thumb that abominable eighty cents. Eureka! Only nine cents out. I could get it all straight and have some sleep, after all! Inspired by which thought I smothered my yawns and again began to add. I looked at my watch—ten minutes to twelve. Perhaps I could get it fixed before one.
Here I was again. After wrestling with my thoughts and doing some careful calculations and praying, I finally had that awful eighty cents figured out. Eureka! Just nine cents off. I could sort it all out and still get some sleep after all! Inspired by this idea, I stifled my yawns and started adding again. I checked my watch—ten minutes to midnight. Maybe I could get it sorted before 1 AM.
I suppose I had worked at the nine cents for about twenty minutes. One of the cash entries looked to me to be in error. I compared it with the voucher—yes, that was just where the trouble lay! Eleven cents—ten—nine——
I guess I had been working at the nine cents for about twenty minutes. One of the cash entries seemed to be wrong. I checked it against the voucher—yep, that was exactly where the issue was! Eleven cents—ten—nine——
S-t-t! Out went the lights in the twinkling of an eye—as I sat, gaping in my astonishment, from out of the pitchy darkness of the room came the most dreary, horrible, blood-curdling groan imaginable. As I sat paralyzed, not daring to breathe, doubting my senses for a moment, and then thinking indignantly that it was some trick of that wretched cashier, I felt long, thin, icy fingers passing gently over my face. Malgame Dios! what a sensation! At first I was afraid to move. Then I nervously tried to brush the icy, bony things away. As fast as I brushed, with my heart beating like a steam-hammer, and gasping with deadly fear, the fingers would come back again; a cold wind was blowing over me. Again came that dreadful groan, and too frightened to{197} move or scream, I tumbled in a heap on the floor, among the books and ledgers. Then I suppose I fainted.
S-t-t! The lights went out in the blink of an eye—while I sat there, shocked, from the pitch-black darkness of the room came the most eerie, terrifying, blood-curdling groan imaginable. I sat frozen, afraid to breathe, doubting my senses for a moment, then indignantly thinking it must be some trick by that miserable cashier. I felt long, thin, icy fingers softly gliding over my face. Malgame Dios! What a feeling! At first, I was scared to move. Then, nervously, I tried to swipe the icy, bony things away. No matter how fast I swiped, with my heart pounding like a steam hammer and gasping with pure terror, the fingers would return; a cold wind was blowing over me. Again, that horrible groan came, and too scared to move or scream, I collapsed on the floor, among the books and ledgers. After that, I think I fainted.
When I regained my senses I was still in a heap with the ledgers; still it was dark and still I felt the cold fingers caressing my face. At which I became thoroughly desperate. No ghost should own me! I had laughed at the poor cashier and hinted darkly at cocktails. Pray, what better was I?
When I finally came to, I was still tangled up with the ledgers; it was still dark, and I could still feel cold fingers brushing against my face. That made me completely lose hope. No ghost should have power over me! I had laughed at the poor cashier and made vague remarks about cocktails. Honestly, how was I any better?
I scrambled to my feet, the fingers still stroking my face. I must address them—what language—did they understand English or Spanish, I wondered? Spanish would doubtless be most suitable, if indeed, it was the ghost of the murdered count——.
I hurried to my feet, the fingers still brushing my face. I need to speak to them—what language—did they understand English or Spanish, I wondered? Spanish would definitely be the best choice, if it really was the ghost of the murdered count——.
“Will you do me the favor, Senor Ghost,” I started out bravely, in my best Spanish, but with a very trembling voice, “to inform me what it is that you desire? Is there anything I can do for you? Because, if not, I would like very much to be allowed to finish my work, which I cannot do (if you will pardon my abruptness) if I am not alone.”
“Could you do me a favor, Senor Ghost,” I began confidently, though my voice shook, “and let me know what it is you want? Is there anything I can do for you? Because, if not, I would really appreciate being able to finish my work, which I can't do (if you’ll excuse my bluntness) if I'm not alone.”
(Being the ghost of a gentleman and a diplomat, surely he would take the hint and vanish. Ojala!)
(Being the ghost of a gentleman and a diplomat, he should definitely take the hint and disappear. Ojala!)
Perhaps the ghost did not understand my Spanish; at any rate there was no articulate reply; there was another groan—again the fingers{198} touched me, and then there was such a mournful sigh that I felt sorry for the poor thing—what could be the matter with it? With my pity, all fear was lost for a moment, and I said to the darkness all about me:
Perhaps the ghost didn’t understand my Spanish; in any case, there was no clear response; just another groan—again the fingers{198} touched me, and then there was such a sad sigh that I felt sorry for the poor thing—what could be wrong? With my sympathy, all fear faded for a moment, and I spoke to the darkness surrounding me:
“What is it that you wish, pobre senor? Can I not aid you? I am not afraid—let me help you!”
“What do you want, poor sir? Can I help you? I’m not scared—let me assist you!”
The fingers moved uncertainly for a moment; then the ledgers all fell down, with a loud bang; a cold hand caught mine, very gently—I tried not to feel frightened, but it was difficult—and I was led off blindly, through the offices. I could not see a thing—not a glimmer of light showed; not a sound was heard except my own footsteps, and the faint sound of the invisible something that was leading me along—there were no more groans, thank goodness, else I should have shrieked and fainted, without a doubt. Only the pattering footsteps and the cold hand that led me on and on.
The fingers hesitated for a moment; then the ledgers all fell down with a loud crash. A cold hand gently held mine—I tried not to be scared, but it was tough—and I was taken away blindly through the offices. I couldn’t see anything—not a hint of light showed; not a sound was heard except for my own footsteps and the faint noise of the unseen thing guiding me—there were no more groans, thankfully, or I would have definitely screamed and passed out. Just the soft footsteps and the cold hand that continued to lead me on.
We—the fingers and I—were somehow in the great hall, then on the second floor, and at last on the stairs, going on down, flight after flight. Then I knew that I was being led about by the fingers on the tiled floor of the patio, and close to the portero’s lodge. Simpleton that he was! Sleeping like a log, no doubt, while I was being led about in the black darkness by an invisible hand, and no one to save me! I would have yelled, of course, but for one fact—I found it{199} utterly impossible to speak or move my tongue, being a rare and uncomfortable sensation.
We—the fingers and I—somehow found ourselves in the great hall, then on the second floor, and finally on the stairs, going down, step by step. Then I realized that I was being guided by the fingers on the tiled floor of the patio, near the porter's lodge. What a fool he was! Probably sleeping soundly while I was being led around in the pitch black by an unseen hand, with no one to help me! I would have screamed, of course, but there was one thing—I found it{199} completely impossible to speak or move my tongue, which was a rare and uncomfortable feeling.
But where were we going? Back into the unused lumber rooms, joining onto the patio? Nothing there, except barrels and slabs and empty boxes. What could the ghost mean? He must be utterly demented, surely.
But where were we headed? Back into the unused storage rooms connected to the patio? There was nothing there, just barrels and planks and empty boxes. What could the ghost be hinting at? He must be completely insane, right?
In the middle of the first room we paused. I had an idea of rushing out and screaming for the portero, but abandoned it when I found that my feet wouldn’t go. I heard steps passing to and fro about the floor, and waited, cold and trembling. They approached me; again my hand was taken, and I was led over near the corner of the room. Obedient to the unseen will, I bent down and groped about the floor, guided by the cold fingers holding mine, until I felt something like a tiny ring, set firmly in the floor. I pulled at it faintly, but it did not move, at which the ghost gave a faint sigh. For a second the cold fingers pressed mine, quite affectionately, then released me, and I heard steps passing slowly into the patio, then dying away. Where was it going, and what on earth did it all mean?
In the middle of the first room, we stopped. I thought about rushing out and calling for the doorman, but I didn’t because my feet wouldn’t move. I heard footsteps moving around the floor and waited, cold and trembling. They came closer; once again, my hand was taken, and I was led near the corner of the room. Following the invisible pull, I leaned down and felt around the floor, guided by the cold fingers holding mine, until I touched something that felt like a tiny ring, firmly set in the floor. I pulled at it gently, but it didn’t budge, causing the ghost to let out a faint sigh. For a moment, the cold fingers squeezed mine affectionately, then released me, and I heard footsteps slowly moving into the patio, gradually fading away. Where was it going, and what did it all mean?
But I was so tired and wrought up I tried to find the door, but couldn’t (the cashier would have been revenged could he have seen me stupidly fumbling at a barrel, thinking it was the door), and at last, too fatigued and sleepy to{200} stand, I dropped down on the cold stone floor and went to sleep.
I must have slept for some hours, for when I awoke the light of dawn was coming in at the window, and I sat up and wondered if I had taken leave of my senses during the night. What on earth could I be doing here in the lumber-room? Then, like a flash, I remembered, and, half unconsciously, crept about on the floor seeking the small ring. There it was! I caught it and jerked at it hard. Hey, presto, change! For it seemed to me that the entire floor was giving way. There was a sliding, crashing sound, and I found myself hanging on for dear life to a barrel that, fortunately, retained its equilibrium, and with my feet dangling into space. Down below me was a small, stone-floored room, with big boxes and small ones ranged about the walls. Treasure! Like a flash the thought struck me, and with one leap I was down in the secret room gazing about at the boxes.
I must have slept for a few hours because when I woke up, the morning light was coming in through the window. I sat up and wondered if I had lost my mind during the night. What on earth was I doing in the storage room? Then, suddenly, it came back to me, and I started looking around on the floor for the small ring, almost without realizing it. There it was! I grabbed it and pulled hard. Abracadabra! It felt like the entire floor was collapsing. There was a sliding, crashing sound, and I found myself hanging on for dear life to a barrel that luckily kept its balance, my feet hanging in the air. Below me was a small, stone-floored room, with large and small boxes lined up against the walls. Treasure! The thought hit me like a bolt, and in one leap, I was down in the secret room, looking around at the boxes.
But, alas! upon investigation, the biggest chests proved empty. The bad, wicked count! No wonder he couldn’t rest in his Spanish grave, but must come back to the scene of his wickedness and deceit to make reparation! But the smaller chests were literally crammed with all sorts of things—big heavy Spanish coins, in gold and silver—gold and silver dinner services, with the crest of the unfortunate emperor; magnificent{201} pieces of jeweled armor and weapons, beautiful jewelry and loose precious stones. I deliberately selected handfuls of the latter, giving my preference to the diamonds and pearls—I had always had a taste for them, which I had never before been able to gratify!—and packed them in a wooden box that I found in the lumber-room. The gold and dinner services and armor, etc., I left as they were, being rather cumbersome, and carried off, rejoicing, my big box of diamonds and pearls and other jewelry.
But, unfortunately! when we looked closer, the biggest chests turned out to be empty. That wicked count! No wonder he couldn’t rest in his Spanish grave; he had to come back to where he did all his wrongdoing to make amends! But the smaller chests were packed with all sorts of things—heavy Spanish coins in gold and silver—gold and silver dinner sets with the crest of the unfortunate emperor; magnificent{201} pieces of jeweled armor and weapons, beautiful jewelry, and loose precious stones. I carefully chose handfuls of the latter, favoring the diamonds and pearls—I had always had a taste for them, which I had never been able to indulge before!—and packed them in a wooden box I found in the lumber room. I left the gold, dinner sets, and armor as they were since they were pretty bulky, and joyfully carried off my big box of diamonds, pearls, and other jewelry.
Needless to say we didn’t go away for the holidays on the eight o’clock train. But I did come down to the office and proceeded to locate my missing nine cents. After which I unfolded the tale of the ghost and the treasure—only keeping quiet the matter of my private loot. Of which I was heartily glad afterwards. For when the government learned of the find what do you suppose they offered me for going about with the ghost and discovering the secret room and treasure? Ten thousand dollars! When I refused, stating that I would take merely, as my reward, one of the gold dinner services, the greedy things objected at first, but I finally had my way. And to this very day they have no idea that I—even I—have all the beautiful jewels. Wouldn’t they be furious if they knew it? But they aren’t apt to, unless they learn English and read this story. Which isn’t likely.{202}
Needless to say, we didn’t leave for the holidays on the eight o’clock train. But I did go to the office and try to track down my missing nine cents. After that, I shared the story of the ghost and the treasure—only keeping quiet about my private stash. And I was really glad I did. When the government found out about the discovery, guess how much they offered me for teaming up with the ghost and uncovering the secret room and treasure? Ten thousand dollars! When I said no, saying I would only accept one of the gold dinner sets as my reward, they were hesitant at first, but I eventually got what I wanted. And to this day, they have no idea that I—even I—have all the beautiful jewels. Can you imagine how upset they’d be if they found out? But they probably won’t, unless they learn English and read this story. Which isn’t likely.{202}
THE OLD MANSION.
Down on Long Beach, that narrow strip of sand which stretches along the New Jersey coast from Barnegat Inlet on the north to Little Egg Harbor Inlet on the south, the summer sojourner at some one of the numerous resorts, which of late years have sprung up every few miles, may, in wandering over the sand dunes just across the bay from the village of Manahawkin, stumble over some charred timbers or vestiges of crumbling chimneys, showing that once, years back, a human habitation has stood there. If the find rouses the jaded curiosity of the visitor sufficiently to impel him to question the weatherbeaten old bayman who sails him on his fishing trips he will learn that these relics mark the site of one of the first summer hotels erected on the New Jersey coast.
Down on Long Beach, that narrow stretch of sand along the New Jersey coast from Barnegat Inlet in the north to Little Egg Harbor Inlet in the south, summer visitors at one of the many resorts that have popped up every few miles in recent years may, while exploring the sand dunes just across the bay from the village of Manahawkin, stumble upon some charred wood or remnants of crumbling chimneys, indicating that once, years ago, a home stood there. If this discovery piques the visitor's curiosity enough to ask the weathered old bayman who takes them on fishing trips, they will find out that these remnants mark the spot where one of the first summer hotels was built on the New Jersey coast.
It was my good luck to have secured Captain Jim for a preceptor in the angler’s art during my vacation last summer, and his stories and reminiscences of Long Beach were not the least enjoyable features of the two weeks’ sojourn.
It was my good luck to have gotten Captain Jim as my mentor in fishing during my vacation last summer, and his stories and memories of Long Beach were among the most enjoyable parts of the two-week stay.
Captain Jim was not garrulous. Few of the baymen are. They are a sturdy, self-reliant and self-controlled people, full of strong common sense, but still with that firm belief in the supernatural which seems inherent in dwellers by the sea.
Captain Jim wasn't chatty. Few of the baymen are. They are a tough, independent, and composed group, filled with practical wisdom, yet still holding a strong belief in the supernatural that seems to come naturally to those who live by the sea.
“The Old Mansion,” said Captain Jim, “or the Mansion of Health, for that was its full name, was built away back in 1822, so I’ve heard my father say. There had been a tavern close by years before that was kept by a man named Cranmer, and people used to come from Philadelphia by stage, sixty miles through the pines, to ‘Hawkin, and then cross here by boat. Some would stop at Cranmer’s and others went on down the beach to Homer’s which was clear down at End by the Inlet. Finally some of the wealthy people concluded that they wanted better accommodations than Cranmer gave, so they formed the Great Swamp Long Beach Company, and built the Mansion of Health. I’ve heard that when it was built it was the biggest hotel on the coast, and was considered a wonder. It was 120 feet long, three stories high, and had a porch running all the way around it, with a balcony on top.{204} It was certainly a big thing for those days. I’ve heard father tell many a time of the stage loads of gay people that used to come rattling into ‘Hawkin, each stage drawn by four horses, and sometimes four or five of them a day in the summer. A good many people, too, used to come in their own carriages, and leave them over on the mainland until they were ready to go home. There were gay times at the Old Mansion then, and it made times good for the people along shore, too.”
“The Old Mansion,” said Captain Jim, “or the Mansion of Health, which was its full name, was built back in 1822, or so I’ve heard my dad say. There was a tavern nearby years before that run by a guy named Cranmer, and people used to travel from Philadelphia by stage, sixty miles through the pines, to ‘Hawkin, and then cross here by boat. Some would stop at Cranmer’s, while others went down the beach to Homer’s, which was all the way down at End by the Inlet. Eventually, some wealthy folks decided they wanted better accommodations than Cranmer offered, so they formed the Great Swamp Long Beach Company and built the Mansion of Health. I’ve heard that when it was finished, it was the largest hotel on the coast and was considered an attraction. It was 120 feet long, three stories high, and had a porch going all the way around it, with a balcony on top.{204} It was definitely a big deal for those times. I’ve heard my dad talk many times about the stagecoaches full of lively people that would arrive in ‘Hawkin, each coach pulled by four horses, and sometimes there would be four or five of them a day during the summer. A lot of people would also come in their own carriages and leave them on the mainland until they were ready to head home. There were great times at the Old Mansion back then, and it made things better for the people along the shore too.”
“How long did the Old Mansion flourish, Captain?” I asked.
“How long did the Old Mansion thrive, Captain?” I asked.
“Well, for twenty-five or thirty years people came there summer after summer. Then they built a railroad to Cape May, and that, with the ghosts, settled the Mansion of Health.”
"Well, for twenty-five or thirty years, people came there summer after summer. Then they built a railroad to Cape May, and that, along with the ghosts, settled the Mansion of Health."
“What do you mean by the ghosts?” I demanded.
“What do you mean by the ghosts?” I asked.
“Well, you see,” said Captain Jim, cutting off a mouthful of navy plug, “the story got around that the old house was haunted. Some people said there were queer things seen there, and strange noises were heard that nobody could account for, and pretty soon the place got a bad name and visitors were so few that it didn’t pay to keep it open any more.”
“Well, you see,” said Captain Jim, as he chewed on a big piece of tobacco, “the word spread that the old house was haunted. Some people claimed they’d seen weird things there, and strange noises were heard that no one could explain, and before long, the place developed a bad reputation, so there weren’t many visitors, and it just wasn’t worth keeping it open anymore.”
“But how did it get the name of being haunted, Captain Jim?” I persisted.
“But how did it get the reputation of being haunted, Captain Jim?” I kept asking.
“Why, it was this way,” continued the mariner.{205} “Maybe you’ve heard of the time early in the fifties when the Powhatan was wrecked on the beach here, and every soul on board was lost. She was an emigrant ship, and there were over 400 people aboard—passengers and crew. She came ashore here during the equinoctial storm in September. There wasn’t any life-saving stations in them days, and everyone was drowned. You can see the long graves now over in the ‘Hawkin churchyard, where the bodies were buried after they came ashore. They put them in three long trenches that were dug from one end of the burying-ground to the other. The only people on the beach that night was the man who took care of the old mansion. He lived there with his family, and his son-in-law lived with him. He was the wreckmaster for this part of the coast, too. It wasn’t till the second day that the people from ‘Hawkin could get over to the beach, and by that time the bodies had all come ashore, and the wreckmaster had them all piled up on the sand. I was a youngster, then, and came over with my father, and, I tell you, it was the awfullest sight I ever saw—them long rows of drowned people, all lying there with their white, still faces turned up to the sky. Some were women, with their dead babies clasped tight in their arms, and some were husbands and wives, whose bodies came ashore locked together in a death embrace. I’ll never forget that sight as long as I live. Well,{206} when the coroner came and took charge he began to inquire whether any money or valuables had been found, but the wreckmaster declared that not a solitary coin had been washed ashore. People thought this was rather singular, as the emigrants were, most of them, well-to-do Germans, and were known to have brought a good deal of money with them, but it was concluded that it had gone down with the ship. Well, the poor emigrants were given pauper burial, and the people had begun to forget their suspicions until three or four months later there came another storm, and the sea broke clear over the beach, just below the Old Mansion, and washed away the sand. Next morning early two men from ‘Hawkin sailed across the bay and landed on the beach. They walked across on the hard bottom where the sea had washed across, and, when about half way from the bay, one of the men saw something curious close up against the stump of an old cedar tree. He called the other man’s attention to it, and they went over to the stump. What they found was a pile of leather money-belts that would have filled a wheelbarrow. Every one was cut open and empty. They had been buried in the sand close by the old stump, and the sea had washed away the covering. The men didn’t go any further.
“Here’s how it went,” the mariner continued.{205} “You might have heard about the time in the early fifties when the Powhatan wrecked on the beach here, and everyone on board was lost. It was an emigrant ship with over 400 people on it—passengers and crew. She came ashore during the equinoctial storm in September. There weren’t any life-saving stations back then, and everyone drowned. You can see the long graves now in the ‘Hawkin churchyard, where they buried the bodies after they washed ashore. They placed them in three long trenches that stretched from one end of the graveyard to the other. The only people on the beach that night were the caretaker of the old mansion and his family, along with his son-in-law, who also lived with him. He was also the wreckmaster for this part of the coast. It wasn’t until the second day that the folks from ‘Hawkin could get over to the beach, and by that time, all the bodies had come ashore, and the wreckmaster had them all stacked up on the sand. I was just a kid back then, and I went over with my dad. I’ll tell you, it was the most horrifying sight I’ve ever seen—those long rows of drowned individuals, all lying there with their white, lifeless faces turned up to the sky. Some were women holding their dead babies tightly in their arms, and some were husbands and wives, whose bodies had washed ashore locked in a death embrace. I’ll never forget that sight as long as I live. Well,{206} when the coroner arrived and took charge, he started asking if any money or valuables had been found, but the wreckmaster insisted that not a single coin had washed ashore. People found this quite strange since most of the emigrants were well-off Germans who were known to have brought a good amount of money with them, but it was concluded that it had gone down with the ship. The poor emigrants were given a pauper's burial, and people began to forget their suspicions until three or four months later when another storm hit, and the sea surged over the beach, right below the Old Mansion, washing away the sand. Early the next morning, two men from ‘Hawkin sailed across the bay and landed on the beach. They walked across the hard ground where the sea had washed away, and when they were about halfway from the bay, one of the men spotted something unusual against the stump of an old cedar tree. He pointed it out to his companion, and they walked over to the stump. What they found was a pile of leather money-belts that could have filled a wheelbarrow. Each one was cut open and empty. They had been buried in the sand near the old stump, and the sea had washed away the covering. The men didn’t go any further.”
“They carried the belts to their boats and sailed back to ‘Hawkin as fast as the wind would{207} take them. Of course, it made a big sensation, and everybody was satisfied that the wreckmaster had robbed the bodies, if he hadn’t done anything worse, but there was no way to prove it, and so nothing was done. The wreckmaster didn’t stay around here long after that, though. The people made it too hot for him, and he and his family went away South, where it was said he bought a big plantation and a lot of slaves. Years afterward the story came to ‘Hawkin somehow that he was killed in a barroom brawl, and that his son-in-law was drowned by his boat upsettin’ while he was out fishin’. I don’t furnish any affidavits with that part of the story, though.
“They took the belts to their boats and sailed back to ‘Hawkin as fast as the wind would{207} allow. It certainly caused a big stir, and everyone believed that the wreckmaster had robbed the bodies, if not done something worse, but there was no way to prove it, so nothing happened. The wreckmaster didn’t stick around much longer after that, though. The townsfolk made it too uncomfortable for him, and he and his family moved South, where it was rumored he bought a large plantation and a lot of slaves. Years later, the story reached ‘Hawkin somehow that he was killed in a bar fight, and that his son-in-law drowned when their boat capsized while he was fishing. I can’t provide any proof for that part of the story, though.”
“However, after that nobody lived in the Old Mansion for long at a time. People would go there, stay a week or two, and leave—and at last it was given up entirely to beach parties in the day time, and ghosts at night.”
“However, after that, no one stayed in the Old Mansion for long. People would go there, stay for a week or two, and then leave—and eventually, it was completely taken over by beach parties during the day and ghosts at night.”
“But, Captain, you don’t really believe the ghost part, do you?” I asked.
"But, Captain, you don't actually think the ghost thing is real, do you?" I asked.
Captain Jim looked down the bay, expectorated gravely over the side of the boat, and answered, slowly:
Captain Jim looked down the bay, spat seriously over the side of the boat, and replied, slowly:
“Well, I don’t know as I would have believed in ’em if I hadn’t seen the ghost.”
“Well, I don’t know if I would have believed in them if I hadn’t seen the ghost.”
“What!” I exclaimed; “you saw it? Tell me about it. I’ve always wanted to see a ghost, or next best thing, a man who has seen one.”
“What!” I said. “You really saw it? Tell me more. I’ve always wanted to see a ghost, or at least meet someone who has.”
“It was one August, about 1861,” said the captain.{208} “I was a young feller then, and with a half dozen more was over on the beach cutting salt hay. We didn’t go home at nights, but did our own cooking in the Old Mansion kitchen, and at nights slept on piles of hay upstairs. We were a reckless lot of scamps, and reckoned that no ghosts could scare us. There was a big full moon that night, and it was as light as day. The muskeeters was pretty bad, too, and it was easier to stay awake than go to sleep. Along toward midnight me and two other fellers went out on the old balcony, and began to race around the house. We hollered and yelled, and chased each other for half an hour or so, and then we concluded we had better go to sleep, so we started for the window of the room where the rest were. This window was near one end on the ocean side, and as I came around the corner I stopped as if I had been shot, and my hair raised straight up on top of my head. Right there in front of that window stood a woman looking out over the sea, and in her arms she held a little child. I saw her as plain as I see you now. It seemed to me like an hour she stood there, but I don’t suppose it was a second; then she was gone. When I could move I looked around for the other boys, and they were standing there paralyzed. They had seen the woman, too. We didn’t say much, and we didn’t sleep much that night, and the next night we bunked out on the beach. The rest of the crowd{209} made all manner of fun of us, but we had had all the ghost we wanted, and I never set foot inside the old house after that.”
“It was one August, around 1861,” said the captain.{208} “I was a young guy then, and along with a few others, we were down on the beach cutting salt hay. We stayed out there at night, cooking in the Old Mansion kitchen and sleeping on piles of hay upstairs. We were a wild bunch and thought no ghost could scare us. That night, the moon was full, and it was as bright as day. The mosquitoes were pretty bad, too, and it was easier to stay awake than to sleep. Around midnight, me and two other guys went out on the old balcony and started racing around the house. We yelled and chased each other for about half an hour, then decided we better hit the sack, so we headed for the window of the room where the others were. This window was near one end on the ocean side, and when I turned the corner, I stopped dead in my tracks, and my hair stood on end. Right in front of that window was a woman looking out at the sea, and she was holding a little child in her arms. I saw her as clearly as I see you now. It felt like she stood there for an hour, but it was probably just a second; then she was gone. When I could move again, I looked around for the other guys, and they were just standing there frozen. They had seen the woman too. We didn’t talk much, and we didn’t sleep much that night, and the next night we crashed out on the beach. The rest of the group{209} made all kinds of fun of us, but we had seen enough ghosts for a lifetime, and I never set foot inside that old house again.”
“When did it burn down, Captain?” I asked, as Jim relapsed into silence.
“When did it burn down, Captain?” I asked, as Jim fell silent again.
A MISFIT GHOST.
Every boy with a knowledge of adventurous literature, otherwise “novels of action,” knows of the “phantom ship,” the spook of the high seas.
Every boy who is familiar with adventurous literature, also known as “action novels,” has heard of the “phantom ship,” the ghost of the open sea.
But it has not been known that ships themselves are haunted, and that in the service of the United States Coast Survey there is a vessel now in commission that is by her own officers supposed to be haunted.
But it’s not widely known that ships can be haunted, and that in the service of the United States Coast Survey, there’s a vessel currently in operation that her own crew believes is haunted.
Yet the Eagre, a 140-foot schooner of the coast survey, is looked upon in the service as a very undesirable vessel to be aboard of. About her there is an atmosphere of gloom that wardroom jest cannot dispel.
Yet the Eagre, a 140-foot schooner of the coast survey, is seen in the service as a very undesirable vessel to be on. There’s an atmosphere of gloom around her that wardroom jokes can’t shake off.
Duty on board her has been shunned as would be a pestilence, and stories have been told by officers who have cruised aboard her that are not good for timid people to hear. Officers have hesitated about telling these uncanny stories, but they have become sufficiently well known to make a billet to duty aboard the Eagre unwelcome among the coast survey men.
Duty on board her has been avoided like a plague, and officers who have served on her have shared stories that are definitely not for the faint-hearted. The officers have been hesitant to share these eerie tales, but they have become well-known enough that being assigned to duty on the Eagre is no longer appealing to the coast survey crew.
William T. Garner, her young millionaire owner, was very proud of his new craft, and all the then leaders of New York society were invited to participate in the good time afloat with which her launching was celebrated. Commodore Garner, then but thirty-three years old, and his young wife entertained charmingly, and the trim, speedy Mohawk was christened with unusually merry festivities. Soon after that she was capsized by a sudden squall off the landing at Stapleton, N. Y., and six people were drowned like rats in her cabin and forecastle.
William T. Garner, her young millionaire owner, was very proud of his new yacht, and all the prominent figures of New York society were invited to enjoy the festivities for her launch. Commodore Garner, just thirty-three years old at the time, and his young wife hosted an enchanting gathering, and the sleek, fast Mohawk was named with especially joyful celebrations. Shortly after that, she was overturned by a sudden storm near the landing at Stapleton, N.Y., and six people drowned like rats in her cabin and forecastle.
Then the Mohawk was raised at a cost of $25,000 and purchased by the United States Government for the service of the coast survey. Her name was changed to Eagre, for Jack Tar is proverbially superstitious, and with the old name it would have been impossible to ship a crew.
Then the Mohawk was raised for $25,000 and bought by the United States Government for the coast survey service. Her name was changed to Eagre because sailors are famously superstitious, and with the old name, it would have been impossible to get a crew.
Lieutenant Higby King describes his initial experience when he was assigned to duty on the Eagre in this way:
Lieutenant Higby King shares his first experience when he was assigned to duty on the Eagre like this:
“She had her full complement of officers minus one when I boarded her at Newport to complete the list. Every cabin was occupied but the port cabin by the companion way, and to that I was assigned.
“She had her complete set of officers, except for one, when I boarded her at Newport to finalize the list. Every cabin was occupied except the port cabin by the companionway, and I was assigned to that one.”
“We had a jolly wardroom mess that night, and I retired from it early, as I was tired by my journey to join the vessel. The others who were still at the table regarded my retirement to the{212} port cabin in absolute silence, having bidden me good-night. Their silence did not lead me to suspect anything, though I knew that the Eagre had once been the Mohawk. My cabin door had the usual cabin lock of brass, and the porthole was also securely fastened. There could have been no one under the bed or sofa, as beneath each was a facing of solid oak paneling.
“We had a great time in the wardroom that night, and I left early because I was tired from my journey to join the ship. The others at the table watched me leave for the {212} port cabin in complete silence, having wished me good night. Their silence didn’t make me suspicious, even though I knew the Eagre used to be the Mohawk. My cabin door had the usual brass lock, and the porthole was securely shut. There was no way anyone could be hiding under the bed or the sofa since both were backed by solid oak paneling.
“I undressed lazily and left the light burning dimly in my bracket lamp. I tried conscientiously to go to sleep for I don’t know how long with my back turned to the light. The noise ceased in the wardroom after a time, and I knew the others had turned in, but I felt unaccountably nervous and restless. I turned over and faced the light, thoroughly wide awake, and there in the single chair sat an elderly man, seemingly wrapt in deep thought. He was dressed in a blue yachting reefer, and had a long, gray beard. His hands were clasped in his lap, and his eyes were downcast. His face was not pale and ghastly, as the faces of ghosts are popularly supposed to be, but ruddy and weatherbeaten.
I lazily undressed and left the light dim on my bedside lamp. I tried really hard to fall asleep for what felt like ages with my back to the light. Eventually, the noise in the wardroom stopped, and I realized the others had gone to bed, but I felt unexplainably anxious and restless. I turned over to face the light, fully awake, and saw an older man sitting in the single chair, seemingly lost in deep thought. He was wearing a blue yachting jacket and had a long, gray beard. His hands were clasped in his lap, and his eyes were downcast. His face wasn’t pale and ghostly like you might imagine, but rather ruddy and weathered.
“At breakfast the others watched me critically as I took my seat. I had not intended to say anything about my experience, for I thought then I had seen some sort of hallucination and strongly suspected that I was verging on insanity. Lieutenant Irving asked me if I had slept well. I replied that I had. ‘Didn’t you see anything?’ he inquired. I then frankly admitted that I had and described my experience. Then I learned that each one of the seven others present had tried the port cabin at one time or another, and each had seen the self-same apparition. It had acted in exactly the same way in each case, except in the case of Irving, who shot at it with his pistol, when it immediately disappeared. Some of the others had been led by their curiosity to inquire if anyone lost on the Mohawk resembled the figure, and found that none of the unfortunate ones at all fitted the description. It had been dubbed by them the ‘misfit ghost.’ That one experience was enough for me, and after that I, by courtesy, shared the cabin of another fellow.”
“At breakfast, the others watched me critically as I took my seat. I hadn't planned to say anything about my experience, since I thought I had seen some kind of hallucination and strongly suspected I was losing my mind. Lieutenant Irving asked if I had slept well. I replied that I had. ‘Didn’t you see anything?’ he inquired. I then openly admitted that I had and described my experience. That’s when I found out that all seven others there had tried the port cabin at some point and had all seen the same apparition. It behaved exactly the same way each time, except for Irving, who shot at it with his pistol, causing it to disappear immediately. Some of the others got curious and asked if anyone lost on the Mohawk looked like the figure, but none of the unfortunate souls matched the description. They decided to call it the ‘misfit ghost.’ That one experience was enough for me, and after that, I politely shared someone else’s cabin.”
Lieutenant Irving and others corroborate the story of Lieutenant King, and as additional evidence that the Eagre is haunted, Lieutenant Irving describes a New Year’s eve experience of the Eagre’s officers, that is, to say the least, novel in the way of supernatural manifestations.
Lieutenant Irving and others back up Lieutenant King's story, and as further proof that the Eagre is haunted, Lieutenant Irving shares a New Year’s Eve experience of the Eagre’s officers that is, to put it mildly, unusual in terms of supernatural occurrences.
“It was at mess. The first toast, ‘Sweethearts and Wives,’ had been drunk, as it always is by{214} Yankee sailors the world over on occasions of festivity. Everyone was feeling happy, or, as Thackeray has it, ‘pleasant,’ when suddenly the sliding-doors separating the wardroom from the companion way closed slowly with a loud, squeaking noise. They had seldom been closed, and it took the entire strength of a man to start them from their rusty fastenings. Yet upon this occasion they started easily and closed tightly, while the officers jumped to their feet in breathless astonishment. Half a dozen men hauled them open in haste, but not a soul was behind them or anywhere about. ‘It must be our old friend of the port cabin,’ suggested one, and in awe-stricken silence the health of the ‘misfit ghost’ was drunk.”{215}
“It was at dinner. The first toast, ‘Sweethearts and Wives,’ had been made, as it always is by{214} Yankee sailors everywhere during celebrations. Everyone was feeling cheerful, or, as Thackeray puts it, ‘pleasant,’ when suddenly the sliding doors between the wardroom and the companionway closed slowly with a loud squeak. They hadn’t been closed often, and it usually took all the strength of a man to get them moving from their rusty hinges. But this time they opened easily and shut tightly, while the officers jumped to their feet in shocked surprise. Half a dozen men rushed to open them, but there was no one behind them or anywhere nearby. ‘It must be our old friend from the port cabin,’ one suggested, and in awed silence, they raised a toast to the ‘misfit ghost.’”{215}
AN UNBIDDEN GUEST.
My cousins, Kate and Tom Howard, married at Trinity, at Easter time, concluded to commence housekeeping by taking one of those delightfully expensively furnished, unfurnished cottages, with which the fashionable watering place of W—— abounds, from whose rear windows one might almost take a plunge into the surf, the beach beginning at the back door. They went down quite early in May, being in a great hurry to try their domestic experiment; and, as the evenings were still cold, they spent them about the open fire, “spooning.”
My cousins, Kate and Tom Howard, got married at Trinity around Easter and decided to start their new life by renting one of those charmingly overpriced, unfurnished cottages that the trendy resort town of W—— has plenty of. From the back windows, you could practically dive into the ocean, with the beach starting right at their back door. They headed down early in May, eager to kick off their domestic adventure, and since the evenings were still chilly, they spent them cozied up around the open fire, being all affectionate.
It was upon one of those nights, about eleven o’clock, that they were startled by a noise, as of some small object falling, soon followed by the sound of heavy footsteps, and then quiet again reigned supreme. At once Tom, poker in hand, boldly started in search of the burglar, followed by Kate, wildly clutching at his coat-tail, and in a state of tremor. They looked upstairs, under the various beds, Kate suggesting that in novels they were always to be found there.
It was on one of those nights, around eleven o’clock, that they were startled by a noise that sounded like a small object falling, soon followed by the sound of heavy footsteps, and then everything went quiet again. Immediately, Tom grabbed a poker and bravely set out to find the burglar, followed by Kate, who was nervously gripping his coat-tail. They searched upstairs, under the different beds, with Kate suggesting that in novels, burglars are always found there.
The dining-room was next explored, where all{216} seemed well, and, lastly the kitchen, where they found what was evidently a solution of the mystery. The burglar had entered by the back door, which was found to be unlocked and slightly ajar. The first excitement subsiding, they returned again to the dining-room, where Tom, upon closer inspection, then discovered that one of a pair of quaint little pepper-pots, wedding gifts, was missing, and other small articles on the sideboard had been slightly disturbed.
The dining room was inspected next, where everything seemed fine, and finally, they checked the kitchen, where they found what was clearly the key to the mystery. The burglar had entered through the back door, which was unlocked and slightly open. Once the initial excitement faded, they went back to the dining room, where Tom, after looking more closely, realized that one of a set of charming little pepper shakers, wedding gifts, was missing, and some other small items on the sideboard had been slightly moved.
The next morning, when Kate mildly remonstrated with the queen of the kitchen for her carelessness, she received a shock by being told that it was her usual custom to leave the door open, “so that it would be aisy, convanient loike for the milkmaid.” They parted with her, and a new maid was engaged, whose chief qualification for the place was that she was most faithful in the discharge of her duties, especially in “locking up.”
The next morning, when Kate calmly pointed out to the queen of the kitchen her carelessness, she was shocked to hear that it was her usual practice to leave the door open "so it would be easy, convenient really, for the milkmaid." They parted ways, and a new maid was hired, whose main qualification for the job was her strong commitment to her responsibilities, particularly in "locking up."
While they mourned the loss of the pepper-pot, still it seemed so trifling when they thought of that lovely repousse salad bowl, sent by Aunt Julia, which stood near by, that nothing was said of the loss outside of the family, and the little household settled into its normal state once more of “billing and cooing.”
While they grieved over the lost pepper pot, it felt so insignificant when they thought about the beautiful repousse salad bowl from Aunt Julia that was nearby. So, no one mentioned the loss outside of the family, and the little household returned to its usual routine of being sweet and lovey-dovey.
About a fortnight later, Tom started out one night with an old fisherman, one of the natives, and a local “character,” to indulge in that delightful{217} pastime, so dear to the heart of man, known as “eeling,” and, as the night was dark, the eels were particularly “sporty,” so that it was well on towards the “wee sma’ hours” when Tom at last returned to the cottage.
About two weeks later, Tom set out one night with an old fisherman, a local resident, and a local “character” to enjoy that delightful{217} pastime, so cherished by people, known as “eeling.” Since it was a dark night, the eels were especially “active,” and it was well into the early hours of the morning when Tom finally returned to the cottage.
He found all excitement within. Kate was in hysterics, and the new maid, also weeping, was industriously applying the camphor bottle to her mistress’ nose. The burglar, or ghost, as they had now decided, the windows and doors being found to be securely locked this time, had been abroad again, but had succeeded in purloining nothing. His royal ghostship had amused himself, apparently, by simply walking about.
He found all the excitement from within. Kate was in hysterics, and the new maid, also crying, was diligently putting the camphor bottle to her mistress’s nose. The burglar, or ghost, as they had now concluded since the windows and doors were securely locked this time, had been out again, but hadn't managed to steal anything. His royal ghostship seemed to have entertained himself by just wandering around.
“Oh, Tom! he had on such heavy boots and was so dreadfully bold about it,” said Kate, tearfully.
“Oh, Tom! He was wearing such heavy boots and was so ridiculously bold about it,” Kate said, tearfully.
From that time Kate became nervous and refused to be left alone. Tom started whenever a door creaked, and the “treasure” departed hurriedly, saying, “Faith, the house is haunted, sure.”
From that time on, Kate got anxious and wouldn’t let herself be alone. Tom jumped at every creak of the door, and the “treasure” left in a hurry, saying, “Honestly, this house is haunted, for sure.”
After that Kate spent her days in “girl hunting,” and her nights in answering shadowy advertisements that never materialized. They tried Irish, English, Dutch, and a “heathen Chinee,” with a sprinkling of “colored ladies” to vary the monotony. They seemed about to become famous throughout the length and breadth of the{218} land as “the family that changes help once a week,” when they landed Treasure No. 2.
After that, Kate spent her days on “girl hunting” and her nights responding to mysterious ads that never came through. They explored Irish, English, Dutch, and a “heathen Chinee,” with a mix of “colored ladies” to break the monotony. They seemed poised to become known across the{218} country as “the family that switches help once a week,” when they hit the jackpot with Treasure No. 2.
Shortly after her advent we were all asked down to W——, to help celebrate their happiness, and incidentally to christen the new dinner set. We were not a little surprised at finding Kate so pale and Tom rather distrait. However, after a delightful dinner, that should have filled with pleasure the most exacting bride, we adjourned to the piazza, leaving the men to the contemplation of their cigars. We were enthusiastic in our praise of the house, and congratulated Kate in securing such a prize, when, to our horror, she burst into tears, and said: “Oh, girls, it’s a dreadful place; it’s haunted!” and then tearfully proceeded with the details, until we all felt creepy and suggested the parlor and lights.
Shortly after she arrived, we were all invited to W—— to help celebrate their happiness and also to break in the new dinner set. We were quite surprised to see Kate so pale and Tom looking a bit out of sorts. However, after a lovely dinner that should have delighted even the pickiest bride, we moved to the porch, leaving the guys to enjoy their cigars. We were enthusiastic in praising the house and congratulated Kate on landing such a great place when, to our shock, she broke down in tears and said, “Oh, girls, it’s a terrible place; it’s haunted!” Then she tearfully shared all the details, and we all started feeling uneasy and suggested we move to the parlor and turn on the lights.
It was not until long afterwards that Kate discovered that Tom had also related the “ghost story” to the men, that evening, to which Ned Harris had said, laconically, “Rats,” and Bob Shaw laughingly remarked, “Tom, old chap, you really shouldn’t take your nightcap so strong.”
It wasn’t until much later that Kate found out Tom had shared the “ghost story” with the guys that night, to which Ned Harris had replied, “Rats,” and Bob Shaw had joked, “Tom, my friend, you really shouldn’t take your nightcap so strong.”
About the first of July the climax came. The ghost walked again, this time taking not only the remaining pepper-pot, but also a silver salt-cellar. Evidently he had a penchant for small articles, but unlike former times, everything on the sideboard was in the greatest disorder. Aunt Julia’s salad bowl was found on the floor, and not{219} far away the cheese-dish, with its contents scattered about. This time one of the windows was found half open. A week later a note came to me from Kate, saying that she and Tom had gone to Saratoga to spend the remainder of the season with her mother.
About the beginning of July, the big event happened. The ghost appeared again, and this time, he took not just the last pepper shaker, but also a silver salt shaker. Clearly, he had a thing for small items, but unlike before, everything on the sideboard was completely messy. Aunt Julia’s salad bowl was on the floor, and not{219} far from it was the cheese dish, with its contents scattered everywhere. This time, one of the windows was found half open. A week later, I got a note from Kate, saying that she and Tom had gone to Saratoga to spend the rest of the season with her mother.
The following spring Tom received a note and parcel from Mr. B——, the owner of the house at W——, which read as follows:
The next spring, Tom got a note and a package from Mr. B——, the owner of the house at W——, which said:
Dear Mr. Howard: I send you by express three articles of silver, which my wife suggests may belong to you, as they are marked with your initials, namely, two silver pepper-pots and a salt-cellar; they were found, the other day, during the process of spring house cleaning, in a rat hole, behind the sideboard. I forgot to have the holes stopped up last spring, or to caution you against the water rats; the great fellows will get in, you know. Kind regards to Mrs. Howard.
Dear Mr. Howard: I’m sending you three silver items by express, which my wife thinks might be yours since they have your initials on them. They are two silver pepper shakers and a salt cellar. We found them recently while doing some spring cleaning in a rat hole behind the sideboard. I forgot to seal up the holes last spring or warn you about the water rats; those big ones can get inside, you know. Best regards to Mrs. Howard.
Very truly,
Sincerely,
John B——.
John B——.
THE DEAD WOMAN’S PHOTOGRAPH.
Virgil Hoyt is a photographer’s assistant up at St. Paul, and a man of a good deal of taste. He has been in search of the picturesque all over the West, and hundreds of miles to the north in Canada, and can speak three or four Indian dialects, and put a canoe through the rapids. That is to say, he is a man of an adventurous sort and no dreamer. He can fight well and shoot well and swim well enough to put up a winning race with the Indian boys, and he can sit all day in the saddle and not dream about it at night.
Virgil Hoyt is a photographer's assistant in St. Paul and has a great sense of style. He has traveled all over the West and several hundred miles north into Canada in search of beautiful scenery. He speaks three or four Native American languages and knows how to handle a canoe through rapids. In other words, he’s adventurous and not just a dreamer. He’s skilled at fighting, shooting, and swimming, capable of keeping up with the local boys, and he can ride all day without losing sleep over it at night.
Wherever he goes he uses his camera.
Wherever he goes, he takes his camera.
“The world,” Hoyt is in the habit of saying to those who sit with him when he smokes his pipe, “was created in six days to be photographed. Man—and especially woman—was made for the same purpose. Clouds are not made to give moisture, nor trees to cast shade. They were created for the photographer.”
“The world,” Hoyt often says to those who join him while he smokes his pipe, “was created in six days to be photographed. Man—and especially woman—was made for the same reason. Clouds aren’t made to provide moisture, nor are trees meant to give shade. They were created for the photographer.”
In short, Virgil Hoyt’s view of the world is whimsical, and he doesn’t like to be bothered with anything disagreeable. That is the reason{221} that he loathes and detests going to a house of mourning to photograph a corpse. The horribly bad taste of it offends him partly, and partly he is annoyed at having to shoulder, even for a few moments, a part of someone’s burden of sorrow. He doesn’t like sorrow, and would willingly canoe 500 miles up the cold Canadian rivers to get rid of it. Nevertheless, as assistant photographer, it is often his duty to do this very kind of thing.
In short, Virgil Hoyt sees the world in a whimsical way, and he doesn’t want to deal with anything unpleasant. That’s why{221} he hates going to a funeral to take pictures of a corpse. The tackiness of it offends him, and he’s also frustrated by having to carry even a little bit of someone else's grief. He doesn’t like sadness and would gladly paddle 500 miles up cold Canadian rivers to escape it. Still, as an assistant photographer, he often has to do this very kind of thing.
Not long ago he was sent for by a rich Jewish family at St. Paul to photograph the mother, who had just died. He was very much put out, but he went. He was taken to the front parlor, where the dead woman lay in her coffin. It was evident that there was some excitement in the household and that a discussion was going on, but Hoyt wasn’t concerned, and so he paid no attention to the matter.
Not long ago, a wealthy Jewish family in St. Paul called him to take photos of the mother who had just passed away. He was quite annoyed but went anyway. They took him to the front parlor, where the deceased woman was in her coffin. It was clear that there was some tension in the household and a discussion happening, but Hoyt didn’t care and ignored it.
The daughter wanted the coffin turned on end, in order that the corpse might face the camera properly, but Hoyt said he could overcome the recumbent attitude and make it appear that the face was taken in the position it would naturally hold in life, and so they went out and left him alone with the dead.
The daughter wanted the coffin propped up so that the body would face the camera correctly, but Hoyt said he could manage the lying down position and make it look like the face was captured in a natural state, so they went out and left him alone with the deceased.
The face was a strong and positive one, such as may often be seen among Jewish matrons. Hoyt regarded it with some admiration, thinking to himself that she was a woman who had been{222} used to having her own way. There was a strand of hair out of place, and he pushed it back from her brow. A bud lifted its head too high from among the roses on her breast and spoiled the contour of the chin, so he broke it off. He remembered these things later very distinctly and that his hand touched her bare face two or three times.
The face was strong and positive, often seen among Jewish women. Hoyt admired it, thinking to himself that she was someone who was used to getting her way. One strand of hair was out of place, and he tucked it back from her forehead. A bud stood out too much among the roses on her chest and disrupted the shape of her chin, so he broke it off. He remembered these details clearly later, including how his hand brushed against her bare face two or three times.
Then he took the photographs and left the house.
Then he grabbed the photos and left the house.
He was very busy at the time and several days elapsed before he was able to develop the plates. He took them from the bath, in which they had lain with a number of others, and went to work upon them. There were three plates, he having taken that number merely as a precaution against any accident. They came up well, but as they developed he became aware of the existence of something in the photograph which had not been apparent to his eye. The mysterious always came under the head of the disagreeable with him, and was therefore to be banished, so he made only a few prints and put the things away out of sight. He hoped that something would intervene to save him from attempting an explanation.
He was really busy at the time, and several days went by before he could develop the plates. He took them out of the bath, where they had been soaking with a bunch of others, and started working on them. There were three plates; he had chosen that number just in case something went wrong. They turned out well, but as they developed, he noticed something in the photograph that he hadn't seen before. The mysterious always seemed unpleasant to him, so he decided to get rid of it. He made only a few prints and put everything away out of sight. He hoped something would come up to prevent him from needing to explain it.

"They left him alone with the body."
tried to evade him, but it was futile, and he got out the finished photographs and showed them to him. The older man sat staring at them a long time.
tried to avoid him, but it was pointless, and he pulled out the finished photographs and showed them to him. The older man sat there staring at them for a long time.
“Hoyt,” said he, at length, “you’re a young man, and I suppose you have never seen anything like this before. But I have. Not exactly the same thing, but similar phenomena have come my way a number of times since I went into the business, and I want to tell you there are things in heaven and earth not dreamt of——”
“Hoyt,” he said finally, “you’re young, and I guess you’ve never seen anything like this before. But I have. Not exactly the same thing, but I’ve encountered similar situations several times since I started in this business, and I want to tell you there are things in heaven and earth that are beyond our imagination——”
“Oh, I know all that tommy-rot,” cried Hoyt, angrily, “but when anything happens I want to know the reason why, and how it is done.”
“Oh, I know all that nonsense,” shouted Hoyt, angrily, “but when something happens, I want to know the reason why and how it’s done.”
“All right,” said his employer, “then you might explain why and how the sun rises.”
“All right,” said his boss, “then can you explain why and how the sun rises?”
But he humored the younger man sufficiently to examine with him the bath in which the plates were submerged and the plates themselves. All was as it should be. But the mystery was there and could not be done away with.
But he indulged the younger man enough to check out the bath where the plates were submerged and the plates themselves. Everything was as it should be. But the mystery remained and could not be resolved.
Hoyt hoped against hope that the friends of the dead woman would somehow forget about the photographs, but of course the wish was unreasonable, and one day the daughter appeared and asked to see the photographs of her mother.
Hoyt held onto the hope that the dead woman's friends would somehow forget about the photographs, but that wish was unrealistic, and one day the daughter showed up and asked to see the pictures of her mother.
“Well, to tell the truth,” stammered Hoyt, “those didn’t come out as well as we could wish.”
“Well, to be honest,” stammered Hoyt, “those didn’t turn out as well as we hoped.”

"He showed her the photos."
“Well, now,” said Hoyt, trying to be soothing, as he believed it was always best to be with women—to tell the truth, he was an ignoramus where women were concerned—“I think it would be better if you didn’t see them. There are reasons why——” he ambled on like this, stupid man that he was, and of course the Jewess said she would see those pictures without any further delay.
“Well, now,” said Hoyt, trying to be calming, as he thought it was always best to be nice to women—to be honest, he was clueless about women—“I think it would be better if you didn’t look at them. There are reasons why——” he went on like this, the foolish man that he was, and of course the Jewish woman insisted she would see those pictures right away.
So poor Hoyt brought them out and placed them in her hand, and then ran for the water pitcher, and had to be at the bother of bathing her forehead to keep her from fainting.
So poor Hoyt took them out and put them in her hand, then rushed to get the water pitcher and had to bother with bathing her forehead to keep her from fainting.
For what the lady saw was this: Over face and flowers and the head of the coffin fell a thick veil, the edges of which touched the floor in some places. It covered the features so well that not a hint of them was visible.
For what the woman saw was this: A heavy veil fell over the face, flowers, and the top of the coffin, with its edges reaching the floor in some spots. It concealed the features so completely that not a trace of them could be seen.
“There was nothing over mother’s face,” cried the lady at length.
“There was nothing over my mother’s face,” the lady exclaimed after a while.
“Not a thing,” acquiesced Hoyt. “I know, because I had occasion to touch her face just before I took the picture. I put some of her hair back from her brow.”
“Not a thing,” Hoyt agreed. “I know because I had the chance to touch her face right before I took the picture. I pushed some of her hair back from her forehead.”
“What does it mean, then?” asked the lady.
"What does that mean, then?" asked the woman.
“You know better than I. There is no explanation in science. Perhaps there is some in psychology.”
“You know more than I do. Science has no explanation. Maybe there’s some in psychology.”
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“And she never would have her picture taken. She didn’t admire herself. She said no one should ever see a picture of hers.”
“And she never wanted her picture taken. She didn’t think much of herself. She said no one should ever see a picture of her.”
“So?” said Hoyt, meditatively. “Well, she’s kept her word, hasn’t she?”
“So?” Hoyt said, thinking it over. “Well, she’s stuck to her promise, hasn’t she?”
The two stood looking at the pictures for a time. Then Hoyt pointed to the open blaze in the grate.
The two stood looking at the pictures for a while. Then Hoyt pointed to the open fire in the fireplace.
“Throw them in,” he commanded. “Don’t let your father see them—don’t keep them yourself. They wouldn’t be good things to keep.”
“Throw them in,” he ordered. “Don’t let your dad see them—don’t keep them for yourself. They’re not good things to hold onto.”
“That’s true enough,” said the lady, slowly. And she threw them in the fire. Then Virgil Hoyt brought out the plates and broke them before her eyes.
“That’s true enough,” said the lady, slowly. And she threw them in the fire. Then Virgil Hoyt took out the plates and smashed them in front of her.
THE GHOST OF A LIVE MAN.
We were in the South Atlantic Ocean, in the latitude of the island of Fernando Norohna, about 40 degrees 12 minutes south, on board the barque H. G. Johnson, homeward bound from Australia. I was the only passenger, and we had safely rounded Cape Horn, with the barometer at 28 degrees 18 minutes, and yet had somehow miraculously escaped any extremely heavy gale—had had light northerly and easterly winds till we reached 20 degrees, and thence the southeast trades were sending us fast on our way to the equator. I sat on deck smoking my pipe, with a glorious full moon shedding its bright pathway across the blue waters, and chatting with the first mate, a man some fifty-eight years of age, who had followed the sea since he was a boy. For twenty years or more he had been mate or captain, and many and varied were the experiences he could relate. A thorough sailor and skillful navigator, he was as honest as the day is long—had a heart as big as an ox and was an all-round good fellow and genial companion. Some of his yarns might be taken cum grano{229} salis, yet he always positively assured me that he “was telling me the truth.” An account of a voyage that he made in a whaler from the Southern Ocean to New Bedford seemed to me worthy to be repeated. He had rounded Cape Horn six times and the Cape of Good Hope twenty-six times, besides making many trips across the Western Ocean and to South American ports. I give his account as near as possible in his own words:
We were in the South Atlantic Ocean, at the latitude of Fernando Noronha, about 40 degrees 12 minutes south, on the barque H. G. Johnson, heading home from Australia. I was the only passenger, and we had safely passed Cape Horn, with the barometer at 28 degrees 18 minutes, yet somehow we had miraculously avoided any really bad storms—only experienced light northern and eastern winds until we hit 20 degrees, after which the southeast trades quickly propelled us toward the equator. I was sitting on deck, smoking my pipe, as a glorious full moon cast its bright path across the blue waters, chatting with the first mate, a man around fifty-eight years old, who had been at sea since he was a boy. For over twenty years, he had served as mate or captain, and he had countless stories to share. A skilled sailor and navigator, he was as honest as they come—had a heart as big as an ox and was an all-around great guy and friendly companion. Some of his stories might need to be taken with a grain of salt, but he always insisted that he “was telling me the truth.” His account of a voyage he took on a whaler from the Southern Ocean to New Bedford seemed worth repeating. He had rounded Cape Horn six times and the Cape of Good Hope twenty-six times, in addition to making many trips across the Western Ocean and to South American ports. I’ll share his story as closely as I can in his own words:
“It was in ’71 that I commanded the whaler Mary Jane. We had been out from home over three years, and had on board a full cargo of whale oil, besides 2,000 pounds of whalebone, which was then worth $5 per pound. I also had been fortunate enough to find in a dead whale which we came across a large quantity of ambergris, and our hearts were all very light as we began our homeward voyage, and our thoughts all tended to the hearty welcome which we should receive from wives and sweethearts when we reached our journey’s end. Many a night as I lay in my berth I had thought with great pleasure of the amount of money that would be coming to me from the proceeds of our voyage when we arrived in New Bedford.
“It was in ’71 that I was in charge of the whaler Mary Jane. We had been away from home for over three years and had on board a full load of whale oil, along with 2,000 pounds of whalebone, which was then worth $5 per pound. I also got lucky and found a large quantity of ambergris in a dead whale we came across, and our spirits were high as we set off for home, thinking about the warm welcome we would get from our wives and sweethearts when we finished our journey. Many times, as I lay in my bunk, I happily imagined the amount of money I would receive from our voyage once we arrived in New Bedford."
“I calculated that I had made $12,000 as my share of the proceeds of the whalebone and oil—to say nothing of the ambergris, which I well knew would bring at least $20,000, and one-half{230} of which belonged to me. You can therefore imagine that I was well pleased with myself as we went bounding along through the southeast trades. We crossed the equator in longitude 36 and soon after took strong northeast trades, and all was going as well as I could wish. We had put the ship in perfect order, painted her inside and out, and you would never have recognized her as the old whaling ship that had for three years been plying the Southern Ocean for whales. Never shall I forget an old bull whale that we tackled about two degrees to the south of Cape Horn—but that is another story, which I will give you another time.
“I figured that I had earned $12,000 as my share of the profits from the whalebone and oil—not to mention the ambergris, which I knew would sell for at least $20,000, half of which was mine. So, you can imagine how pleased I was as we sailed along through the southeast trade winds. We crossed the equator at longitude 36 and soon after caught strong northeast trade winds, and everything was going as well as I could hope. We had put the ship in perfect condition, painted her inside and out, and you would never have recognized her as the old whaling ship that had been searching for whales in the Southern Ocean for three years. I will never forget the old bull whale we encountered about two degrees south of Cape Horn—but that’s a different story for another time.”
“We had just lost the northeast trades and were entering the Gulf Stream. I sat in my cabin with my chart on the table before me rolled up. I had just picked our location on it, and was thinking that in a week more I should be at home, surrounded by those near and dear to me, and relating to them the story of my great good fortune.
“We had just lost the northeast trades and were entering the Gulf Stream. I sat in my cabin with my chart rolled up on the table in front of me. I had just marked our location on it and was thinking that in another week I should be home, surrounded by my loved ones, sharing the story of my great fortune.”
“It was always my custom to work up my latitude and longitude about four o’clock in the afternoon, and then after supper pick off her position on the chart, have a smoke and perhaps just before retiring a nip of grog, and then at 8.30 o’clock, as regular as a clock, I would turn in.
“It was always my routine to check my latitude and longitude around four in the afternoon, and then after dinner plot her position on the chart, have a smoke, and maybe just before going to bed have a drink of grog, and then at 8:30 sharp, as regular as clockwork, I would hit the hay."
“I am a great smoker, and this day I had been smoking all the afternoon, besides having had{231} two or three nips. We had a dog on board whom we called ‘Bosun,’ who had been out with us all the voyage, and who was afraid of nothing. He had endeared himself to every man on board, and when Bosun ‘took water’ something very serious was in the wind. This night as I sat in the cabin I heard a most dismal howl from Bosun, and called out to the mate to know what was the matter with the dog. He replied that he ‘reckoned some of the men had been teasing him,’ and the occurrence soon passed from my mind.
“I’m a heavy smoker, and that day I had been smoking all afternoon, plus I had had{231} two or three drinks. We had a dog on board named ‘Bosun,’ who had been with us the whole journey and was afraid of nothing. He won the affection of every crew member, and when Bosun ‘took water,’ it meant something serious was going on. That night, as I sat in the cabin, I heard a really sad howl from Bosun and called out to the mate to ask what was wrong with the dog. He replied that he ‘figured some of the men had been bothering him,’ and I soon forgot about it.
“Suddenly I saw someone coming down the after companion way into the cabin. I supposed at first it was the mate and wondered that he had not first spoken to me, but then I noticed that he wore clothes I had never seen on the mate, and as he advanced into the cabin I saw his face. It was the face of a man I had never seen in my life. He was thin and pale and haggard, and as he advanced he looked about the cabin and at the rolled up chart on the table. There seemed to be an appeal in his eyes, and then there swept over his face a look of intense disappointment, and before I could move or speak, he had vanished from my sight.
“Suddenly, I saw someone coming down the staircase into the cabin. At first, I thought it was the mate and wondered why he hadn’t said anything to me, but then I noticed he was wearing clothes I had never seen on the mate. As he walked into the cabin, I saw his face. It was the face of a man I had never met before. He was thin, pale, and haggard. As he moved further in, he looked around the cabin and at the rolled-up chart on the table. There seemed to be an appeal in his eyes, then a look of intense disappointment swept across his face, and before I could react or say anything, he disappeared from my sight.
“Now I am a very practical man, and I at once straightened myself in my chair and said to myself: ‘Well, old man, you have smoked one too many pipes to-day, or else you have had one drink too much, for you have been asleep in your{232} chair and seen a ghost.’ I was quite satisfied that I had had a dream, especially as I called to the mate and asked him if he had seen anyone come below. He said no; that he had not left the deck for the last hour, and the man at the wheel, directly in front of the door, was sure no one had entered the cabin, so I convinced myself that I had had a very vivid dream—though I could not help thinking of the matter all through the next day.
“Now I’m a pretty practical guy, so I straightened up in my chair and told myself, ‘Alright, old man, you’ve either smoked one pipe too many today or had one drink too many, because you just dozed off in your{232} chair and thought you saw a ghost.’ I felt pretty sure I’d just had a dream, especially since I called the mate over and asked him if he’d seen anyone come below. He said no; he hadn’t left the deck for the past hour, and the guy at the wheel, right in front of the door, was sure nobody had come into the cabin. So I convinced myself it was just a really vivid dream—though I couldn’t stop thinking about it all the next day.”
“At eight o’clock the next evening I sat in the same place with my work just finished and the chart lying rolled up on the table before me, when suddenly the dog’s dismal howl rang through the ship, and looking up I saw those same legs coming down the after companion. My hair fairly stood on end, and yet to-day surely I was wide awake. I had only smoked one pipe all day, and had not touched a drop of liquor. The same wan, emaciated figure walked into the cabin, glanced inquiringly and appealingly at me, and again there spread over his face that look of utter disappointment as if he had sought something and failed to find it, and again he disappeared. I rushed on deck to the mate and told him all I had seen during the last two nights; but he made light of it, and assured me I had been asleep or smoking too much. He did not like to suggest that I had been drinking. Still, I could see that the thought that came into his{233} mind was ‘The old man has seen ’em again.’ I gave up trying to convince him, but requested that the next night, from 8 to 8.30, he should sit with me in the cabin.
“At eight o’clock the next evening, I was sitting in the same spot with my work finished and the chart rolled up on the table in front of me when suddenly the dog let out a mournful howl that echoed through the ship. Looking up, I saw those same legs coming down the stairs. My hair stood on end, but surely today I was wide awake. I had only smoked one pipe all day and hadn’t touched any alcohol. The same pale, thin figure walked into the cabin, looked at me with both curiosity and hope, and once again a look of total disappointment spread across his face as if he had been searching for something and hadn’t found it. Then he disappeared again. I rushed on deck to tell the mate everything I had seen over the last two nights, but he brushed it off, assuring me I must have been asleep or smoking too much. He didn’t want to say that I had been drinking. Still, I could see that what crossed his mind was, ‘The old man has seen them again.’ I gave up trying to persuade him, but asked that the next night, from 8 to 8:30, he sit with me in the cabin.”
“How the next day passed I cannot tell. I only know that my thoughts never left that ghostly visitant, and somehow I felt that the evening would reveal something to me and the spell be broken. I made up my mind I would speak to the thing, whatever it was, and I felt a sort of security in the presence of the mate, who was a daring fellow and feared neither man nor the devil. Neither rum nor tobacco passed my lips during the next day, and eight o’clock found the mate and I sitting in the cabin, and this time the chart lay open on the table beside us. Just as eight bells struck the dog’s premonitory wail sounded, and looking up we both saw the figure descending the cabin stairs. We both seemed frozen to our seats, and the strange weirdness of the whole proceeding cast the same spell over the mate and me alike, and we were both unable to move or speak. Slowly the figure proceeded into the cabin and glanced around without a word, but with the same expectant look on his face. His form was even more wasted, his cheeks sunken and his eyes seemed almost out of sight so deeply were they set in their sockets. As his eye fell on the open chart a look of supreme joy fairly irradiated his features, and advancing to the table he placed one long, bony finger on the{234} chart, held it for a moment and then again disappeared from our sight.
“How the next day passed, I can't say. I only know that my thoughts never left that ghostly visitor, and somehow I felt that the evening would reveal something to me and the spell would be broken. I decided I would speak to the thing, whatever it was, and I felt a sort of security with the mate, who was a brave guy and feared neither man nor the devil. I didn’t touch rum or tobacco all day, and by eight o’clock, the mate and I were sitting in the cabin, and this time the chart was open on the table beside us. Just as the clock struck eight, the dog’s eerie howl echoed, and looking up, we both saw the figure coming down the cabin stairs. We both seemed frozen in our seats, and the strange weirdness of it all cast the same spell over us, leaving us unable to move or speak. Slowly, the figure walked into the cabin and looked around without a word, but with the same expectant look on his face. His form was even more gaunt, his cheeks sunken, and his eyes seemed almost lost in their sockets. When his gaze fell on the open chart, a look of pure joy lit up his face, and moving to the table, he placed one long, bony finger on the{234} chart, held it for a moment, and then vanished from our sight again.”
“For five minutes after he had left us we sat speechless. Then I managed to say: ‘What do you think of that, Mr. Morris?’ ‘My God! sir, I don’t know—it’s beyond me.’ Then my eyes fell on the open chart and there where the finger had been was a tiny spot of blood, exactly on the point of longitude 63 degrees west and latitude 37 degrees north. We were then only about fifty miles distant from that position, and immediately there came to me the determination to steer the ship there; so I laid her course accordingly, and posted a lookout in the crow’s nest. At five o’clock in the morning, just as the east began to grow gray, the lookout called out: ‘Boat on the lee bow,’ and as we came up to it we found four men in it—three dead and one with just a remnant of life left in him. We sewed the three bodies in canvas and buried them in the ocean, and then gave all our attention to restoring life to the poor emaciated frame, which, I then recognized, was the very man who for three successive nights had visited me in my cabin.
“For five minutes after he left us, we sat there speechless. Then I finally managed to say, ‘What do you think of that, Mr. Morris?’ ‘My God! Sir, I don’t know—it’s beyond me.’ Then my eyes landed on the open chart, and where the finger had been was a tiny spot of blood, exactly at the longitude of 63 degrees west and latitude of 37 degrees north. We were only about fifty miles away from that spot, and I immediately decided to steer the ship there; so I set the course accordingly and posted a lookout in the crow’s nest. At five o’clock in the morning, just as the sky began to lighten, the lookout shouted, ‘Boat on the lee bow,’ and as we approached it, we found four men inside—three dead and one barely alive. We sewed the three bodies in canvas and buried them at sea, then focused all our efforts on reviving the poor, emaciated figure, which I then recognized as the very man who had visited me in my cabin for three consecutive nights.”
“By judicious and careful nursing life gradually came back to him, and in four days’ time he was able to sit up and talk with me in the cabin. It seems he commanded the ship Promise, and she had taken fire and been destroyed, and all hands had to take to the boats. Ten were in the boats at first, but their food had given out, and{235} one by one he had seen them die, and one by one he had cast the bodies overboard. Finally he lost consciousness and knew not whether his three remaining companions were dead or alive.
“Through careful and attentive nursing, he gradually regained his strength, and within four days, he was able to sit up and talk with me in the cabin. It turns out he was the captain of the ship Promise, which had caught fire and been destroyed, forcing everyone to take to the boats. At first, there were ten people in the boats, but their food ran out, and{235} one by one he watched them die, and one by one he had to cast their bodies overboard. Eventually, he lost consciousness and had no idea whether his three remaining companions were dead or alive.
“Then he said he seemed in a dream to see a ship and tried to go to her for help, but just as he would be going on board of her something would seem to keep him back; three times in his dreams he tried to visit this ship, and the last time there seemed to come to him a certain satisfaction, and he felt that he had succeeded in his object. Turning to my table, he said: ‘Let me take your chart; I’ll show you just where we were.’
“Then he said he felt like he was dreaming that he saw a ship and tried to go to it for help, but every time he was about to board, something seemed to hold him back; three times in his dreams, he tried to reach this ship, and the last time, he felt a certain satisfaction and believed he had finally succeeded. Turning to my table, he said, ‘Let me take your chart; I’ll show you exactly where we were.’”
“‘Stop,’ said I, ‘don’t take that chart, it is an old one and all marked over. Mark your position on this new one.’ He took my pencil and knife, and carefully sharpened his pencil. Then, taking my dividers, he measured his latitude and longitude and placed a pencil dot at a point on the clean chart. As he lifted his hand he said: ‘Oh, excuse me, captain, I cut my finger in sharpening the pencil and have left a drop of blood on the chart.’
‘“Hold on,” I said, “don’t use that chart; it’s an old one and covered in marks. Mark your position on this new one instead.” He took my pencil and knife and carefully sharpened his pencil. Then, using my dividers, he measured his latitude and longitude and put a dot on the clean chart. As he lifted his hand, he said, “Oh, sorry, captain, I cut my finger while sharpening the pencil and got a drop of blood on the chart.”
“‘Never mind,’ said I, ‘leave it there.’ And then I produced the old chart and there, in an exactly corresponding place was the drop of blood left by my ghostly visitor.”
‘It's okay,’ I said, ‘just leave it.’ Then I pulled out the old chart and there, in the exact same spot, was the drop of blood left by my ghostly visitor.
THE GHOST OF WASHINGTON.
It was early on Christmas morning when John Reilly wheeled away from a picturesque little village where he had passed the previous night, to continue his cycling tour through eastern Pennsylvania. To-day his intention was to stop at Valley Forge, and then to ride on up the Schuylkill Valley, visiting in turn the many points of historical interest that lay along his route. Valley Forge, his road map indicated, was but a short distance further on. All around him were the hills and fields and roads over which Washington and his half-starved army had foraged and roamed throughout the trying winter of 1777-8—one hundred and twenty-six years ago.
It was early on Christmas morning when John Reilly left behind a charming little village where he had stayed the night before, continuing his cycling tour through eastern Pennsylvania. Today, he planned to stop at Valley Forge and then ride up the Schuylkill Valley, visiting the many historical sites along his way. According to his road map, Valley Forge was just a short distance ahead. Surrounding him were the hills, fields, and roads where Washington and his struggling army had searched for supplies and moved around during the harsh winter of 1777-78—one hundred twenty-six years ago.
It was a beautiful Christmas day, truly, and, as he wheeled along, young Reilly’s thoughts were almost equally divided between the surrounding pleasant scenery and the folks at home, who, he knew very well, were assembling at just about the present time around a heavily laden Christmas tree in the front parlor. The sun rose higher and higher and Reilly pedaled on down the valley, passing every now and then quaint, pleasant-looking farmhouses, many of which, no doubt,{237} had been built anterior to the period which had given the vicinity its history.
It was a beautiful Christmas day, for real, and as he rode along, young Reilly’s thoughts were almost evenly split between the lovely scenery around him and the family back home, who he knew were gathering right about now around a decorated Christmas tree in the front room. The sun rose higher and higher as Reilly pedaled down the valley, passing by charming, good-looking farmhouses, many of which, no doubt,{237} had been built before the time that gave the area its history.
Arriving, finally, at a place where the road forked off in two directions, Reilly was puzzled which way to go on. There happened to be a dwelling close by. Accordingly he dismounted, left his wheel leaning against a gate-post at the side of the road, and walked up a wretchedly flagged walk leading to the house, with the idea of getting instructions from its inmates.
Arriving at a spot where the road split into two directions, Reilly was unsure which way to continue. There was a house nearby, so he got off his bike, leaned it against a gatepost beside the road, and walked up a poorly paved path leading to the house, hoping to get directions from the people inside.
Situated in the center of an unkempt field of rank grass and weeds, the building lay back from the highway probably one hundred and fifty feet. It was long and low in shape, containing but one story and having what is termed a gabled roof, under which there must have been an attic of no mean size. On coming close to the house, a fact Reilly had not noticed from the road became plainly evident. It was deserted. He saw that the roof and side shingles were in wretched condition; that the window sashes and frames as well as the doors and door frames were missing from the openings in the side walls where once they had been, and that the entire side of the house, including that part of the stone foundation which showed above the ground, was full of cracks and seams. At first on the point of turning back, he concluded to see what the interior was like anyway.
Situated in the middle of a messy field of tall grass and weeds, the building was set back from the highway about one hundred and fifty feet. It was long and low in shape, only one story tall, and had what’s known as a gabled roof, under which there must have been a decent-sized attic. As Reilly got closer to the house, something he hadn’t noticed from the road became clear. It was abandoned. He noticed that the roof and side shingles were in terrible condition; that the window sashes and frames, as well as the doors and door frames, were missing from the openings in the side walls where they once had been, and that the entire side of the house, including the part of the stone foundation that showed above the ground, was full of cracks and seams. At first, he almost turned back but decided to check out the interior anyway.
Accordingly he went inside. Glancing around the large dust-filled room he had entered his gaze{238} at first failed to locate any object of the least interest. A rickety appearing set of steps went up into the attic from one side of the apartment and over in one corner was a large open fireplace, from the walls of which much of the brickwork had become loosened and fallen out. Reilly had started up the steps toward the attic, when happening to look back for an instant, his attention was attracted to a singular-looking, jug-shaped bottle no larger than a vinegar cruet, which lay upon its side on the hearth of the fireplace, partly covered up by debris of loose bricks and mortar. He hastened back down the steps and crossed the room, taking the bottle up in his hand and examining it with curiosity. Being partly filled with a liquid of some kind or other the bottle was very soon uncorked and held under the young man’s nose. The liquid gave forth a peculiar, pungent and inviting odor. Without further hesitation Reilly’s lips sought the neck of the bottle. It is hardly possible to describe the pleasure and satisfaction his senses experienced as he drank.
He went inside. Glancing around the large, dusty room, he initially couldn't find anything interesting. A rickety set of stairs led up to the attic from one side of the apartment, and in one corner was a large open fireplace, much of the brickwork from which had loosened and fallen out. Reilly had started up the steps toward the attic when he looked back for a moment and noticed a strange-looking, jug-shaped bottle no bigger than a vinegar cruet, lying on its side on the hearth, partly covered by debris of loose bricks and mortar. He hurried back down the steps and crossed the room, picked up the bottle, and examined it curiously. Partly filled with some kind of liquid, the bottle was soon uncorked and held under his nose. The liquid had a peculiar, pungent, and inviting smell. Without further hesitation, Reilly brought the neck of the bottle to his lips. It's hard to describe the pleasure and satisfaction his senses felt as he drank.
While the fluid was still gurgling down his throat a heavy hand was placed most suddenly on his shoulder and his body was given a violent shaking. The bottle fell to the floor and was broken into a hundred pieces.
While the liquid was still gurgling down his throat, a heavy hand was suddenly placed on his shoulder, and his body was violently shaken. The bottle fell to the floor and shattered into a hundred pieces.
“Hello!” said a rough voice almost in Reilly’s ear. “Who are you, anyway? And what are you doing within the lines? A spy, I’ll be bound.”
“Hey!” said a gruff voice almost in Reilly’s ear. “Who are you, anyway? And what are you doing inside the lines? A spy, I bet.”
As most assuredly there had been no one else{239} in the vicinity of the building when he had entered it and with equal certainty no one had come down the steps from the attic, Reilly was naturally surprised and mystified by this unexpected assault. He struggled instinctively to break loose from the unfriendly grasp, and when he finally succeeded he twisted his body around so that he faced across the room. Immediately he made the remarkable discovery that there were four other persons in the apartment—three uncouth-looking fellows habited in fantastic but ragged garments, and a matronly-looking woman, the latter standing over a washtub which had been elevated upon two chairs in a corner near the fireplace. To all appearance the woman had been busy at her work and had stopped for the moment to see what the men were going to do; her waist sleeves were rolled up to the shoulders and her arms dripped with water and soapsuds. Over the tops of the tubs, partly filled with water, there were visible the edges of several well-soaked fabrics. Too add to his astonishment he noticed that in the chimney-place, which a moment before was falling apart, but now seemed to be clean and in good condition, a cheerful fire burned, and that above the flames was suspended an iron pot, from which issued a jet of steam. He noticed also that the entire appearance of the room had undergone a great change. Everything seemed to be in good repair, tidy and neat; the ceilings, the walls and the door; even the{240} stairway leading to the attic. The openings in the walls were fitted with window sashes and well-painted doors. The apartment had, in fact, evolved under his very eyesight from a state of absolute ruin into one of excellent preservation.
As there had definitely been no one else{239} around the building when he entered, and it was equally clear that no one had come down from the attic, Reilly was understandably surprised and confused by this unexpected attack. He instinctively fought to break free from the unfriendly hold, and when he finally managed to escape, he turned to face across the room. To his astonishment, he discovered that there were four other people in the apartment—three rough-looking guys dressed in odd, tattered clothes, and a matronly woman standing over a washtub raised on two chairs in a corner near the fireplace. The woman appeared to have been working and had paused to see what the men would do; her sleeves were rolled up to her shoulders, and her arms were dripping with water and soap suds. The edges of several soaked fabrics peeked over the tops of the tubs, which were partly filled with water. To make things more surprising, he noticed that the fireplace, which moments earlier had seemed to be falling apart, was now clean and in good shape, with a cheerful fire burning and an iron pot suspended above the flames, emitting a stream of steam. He also realized that the entire room had transformed significantly. Everything looked well-maintained, tidy, and organized; the ceilings, the walls, and the door; even the{240} stairway leading to the attic. The openings in the walls were fitted with window sashes and well-painted doors. The apartment had literally changed before his eyes from a state of absolute ruin to one of excellent preservation.
All of this seemed so weird and uncanny, that Reilly stood for a moment or two in the transformed apartment, utterly dumbfounded, with his mouth wide open and his eyes all but popping out of his head. He was brought to his senses by the fellow who had shaken him growling out:
All of this felt so strange and unsettling that Reilly stood for a minute or two in the changed apartment, completely stunned, with his mouth hanging open and his eyes nearly popping out of his head. He snapped back to reality when the guy who had shaken him growled:
“Come! Explain yourself!”
“Come on! Explain yourself!”
“An explanation is due me,” Reilly managed to gasp.
“Can you explain what’s going on?” Reilly managed to gasp.
“Don’t bandy words with the rascal, Harry,” one of the other men spoke up. “Bring him along to headquarters.”
“Don’t waste your breath on that troublemaker, Harry,” one of the other men said. “Take him to headquarters.”
Thereupon, without further parley, the three men marched Reilly in military fashion into the open air and down to the road. Here he picked up at the gate-post his bicycle, while they unstacked a group of three old-fashioned-looking muskets located close by. When the young man had entered the house a few minutes before, this stack of arms had not been there. He could not understand it. Neither could he understand, on looking back at the building as he was marched off down the road, the mysterious agency that had transformed its dilapidated exterior, just as had been the interior, into a practically new condition.{241}
Then, without any more discussion, the three men marched Reilly out into the open air and down to the road. He grabbed his bicycle from the gate-post while they took three old-fashioned muskets off a nearby stack. When the young man had entered the house a few minutes earlier, that stack of guns wasn’t there. He couldn’t make sense of it. As he looked back at the building while being led down the road, he was puzzled by the mysterious force that had turned its worn-down exterior, just like the inside, into practically new condition.{241}
While they trudged along, the strangers exhibited a singular interest in the wheel Reilly pushed at his side, running their coarse hands over the frame and handle-bar, and acting on the whole as though they never before had seen a bicycle. This in itself was another surprise. He had hardly supposed there were three men in the country so totally unacquainted with what is a most familiar piece of mechanism everywhere.
While they walked along, the strangers showed a curious interest in the wheel Reilly was pushing at his side, running their rough hands over the frame and handlebars, and they acted like they'd never seen a bicycle before. This was another surprise. He had barely thought there were three men in the country who were so completely unaware of such a common piece of equipment.
At the same time that they were paying so much attention to the wheel, Reilly in turn was studying with great curiosity his singular-looking captors. Rough, unprepossessing appearing fellows they were, large of frame and unshaven, and, it must be added, dirty of face. What remained of their very ragged clothing, he had already noticed, was of a most remarkable cut and design, resembling closely the garments worn by the Continental militiamen in the War of Independence. The hats were broad, low of crown, and three-cornered in shape; the trousers were buff-colored and ended at the knees, and the long, blue spike-tailed coats were flapped over at the extremities of the tails, the flaps being fastened down with good-sized brass buttons. Leather leggings were strapped around cowhide boots, through the badly worn feet of which, in places where the leather had cracked open, the flesh, unprotected by stockings, could be seen. Dressed as he was, in a cleanly, gray cycling costume,{242} Reilly’s appearance, most assuredly, was strongly in contrast to that of his companions.
At the same time they were focused on the wheel, Reilly was curiously observing his unusual captors. They were rough-looking guys, big and unshaven, and, it should be noted, quite dirty-faced. He had already noticed that what was left of their very tattered clothing had a striking cut and design, resembling the outfits worn by Continental militiamen during the War of Independence. Their hats were wide, with a low crown and a three-cornered shape; the trousers were buff-colored and ended at the knees, and the long blue tailcoats had flaps at the ends that were fastened down with large brass buttons. They wore leather leggings strapped around cowhide boots, and through the badly worn areas of the leather, where it had cracked, the unprotected flesh could be seen. In contrast, Reilly's clean gray cycling outfit made him look very different from his companions.{242}
After a brisk walk of twenty minutes, during which they occasionally met and passed by one or two or perhaps a group of men clothed and outfitted like Reilly’s escorts, the little party followed the road up a slight incline and around a well-wooded bend to the left, coming quite suddenly, and to the captive, very unexpectedly, to what was without doubt a military encampment; a village, in fact, composed of many rows of small log huts. Along the streets, between the buildings, muskets were stacked in hundreds of places. Over in one corner, on a slight eminence commanding the road up which they had come, and cleverly hidden from it behind trees and shrubbery, the young man noticed a battery of field pieces. Wherever the eye was turned on this singular scene were countless numbers of soldiers all garmented in three-cornered hats, spike-tailed coats and knee breeches, walking lazily hither and thither, grouped around crackling fires, or parading up and down the streets in platoons under the guidance of ragged but stern-looking officers.
After a quick twenty-minute walk, during which they occasionally passed by one or two men or maybe a group of guys dressed like Reilly’s guards, the small group followed the path up a slight hill and around a wooded curve to the left, suddenly arriving—much to the captive’s surprise—at what was definitely a military camp; a village made up of several rows of small log cabins. Muskets were stacked in hundreds of spots along the streets between the buildings. In one corner, on a small rise overseeing the road they had come up, cleverly concealed behind trees and bushes, the young man spotted a battery of cannons. Wherever he looked in this unusual scene, there were countless soldiers all wearing three-cornered hats, tailcoats, and knee breeches, strolling around lazily, gathered around crackling fires, or marching up and down the streets in groups under the watch of ragged but serious-looking officers.
Harry stopped the little procession of four in front of one of the larger of the log houses. Then, while they stood there, the long blast from a bugle was heard, followed by the roll of drums. A minute or two afterward, several companies of militia marched up and grounded their arms,{243} forming three sides of a hollow square around them, the fourth and open side being toward the log house. Directly succeeding this maneuver there came through the doorway of the house and stepped up the center of the square, stopping directly in front of Reilly, a dignified-looking person, tall and straight and splendidly proportioned of figure, and having a face of great nobility and character.
Harry halted the small group of four in front of one of the bigger log cabins. As they stood there, a long blast from a bugle echoed, followed by the roll of drums. A minute or two later, several companies of militia marched in and set down their weapons, {243} forming three sides of a hollow square around them, leaving the fourth side open toward the log cabin. Right after this maneuver, a dignified-looking person stepped through the doorway of the cabin and walked up the center of the square, stopping directly in front of Reilly. This individual was tall, straight, and impressively built, with a face that radiated nobility and character.
The cold chills chased one another down Reilly’s back. His limbs swayed and tottered beneath his weight. He had never experienced another such sensation of mingled astonishment and fright.
The cold shivers raced down Reilly’s back. His limbs wobbled and struggled to hold his weight. He had never felt a mix of amazement and fear like this before.
He was in the presence of General Washington. Not a phantom Washington, either, but Washington in the flesh and blood; as material and earthly a being as ever crossed a person’s line of vision. Reilly, in his time, had seen so many portraits, marble busts and statues of the great commander that he could not be mistaken. Recovering the use of his faculties, which for the moment he seemed to have lost, Reilly did the very commonplace thing that others before him have done when placed unexpectedly in remarkable situations. He pinched himself to make sure that he was in reality wide awake and in the natural possession of his senses. He felt like pinching the figure in front of him also, but he could not muster up the courage to do that. He stood there trying to think it all out, and as his{244} thoughts became less stagnant, his fright dissolved under the process of reasoning his mind pursued. To reason a thing out, even though an explanation can only be obtained by leaving much of the subject unaccounted for, tends to make one bolder and less shaky in the knees.
He was in the presence of General Washington. Not a ghostly Washington, either, but the real Washington, alive and tangible; as solid and earthly a person as anyone could see. Reilly had seen so many portraits, marble busts, and statues of the great leader that he couldn’t be mistaken. Once he regained his senses, which he felt he had lost for a moment, Reilly did what many others have done when faced with unexpected moments of greatness. He pinched himself to make sure he was really awake and aware. He almost wanted to pinch the figure in front of him too, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He stood there trying to make sense of it all, and as his{244} thoughts became clearer, his fear faded as his mind started to reason through it. Figuring things out, even if it meant leaving some parts unexplained, tends to make a person braver and less shaky.
The series of strange incidents which he was experiencing had been inaugurated in the old-fashioned dwelling he had visited after information concerning the roads. And everything had been going along in a perfectly normal way up to, the very moment when he had taken a drink from the bottle found in the fireplace. But from that precise time everything had gone wrongly. Hence the inference that the drinking of the peculiar liquid was accountable in some way or other for his troubles. There was a supernatural agency in the whole thing. That much must be admitted. And whatever that agency was, and however it might be accounted for, it had taken Reilly back into a period of time more than a hundred years ago, and landed him, body and soul, within the lines of the patriot forces wintering at Valley Forge. He might have stood there, turning over and over in his mind, pinching himself and muttering, all the morning, had not the newcomer ceased a silent but curious inspection of his person, and asked: “Who are you, sir?”
The series of strange incidents he was experiencing started in the old-fashioned house he visited after getting information about the roads. Everything had been going normally until the exact moment he took a drink from the bottle he found in the fireplace. From that moment on, everything went wrong. So, it seemed clear that drinking that strange liquid was somehow responsible for his troubles. There was definitely some supernatural force at play. That much was obvious. Whatever that force was, and however it could be explained, it had sent Reilly back over a hundred years in time, placing him, body and soul, among the patriot forces wintering at Valley Forge. He could have spent all morning questioning reality, pinching himself and muttering, if the newcomer hadn’t stopped his silent but curious inspection of him and asked, “Who are you, sir?”
Immediately he received a heavy thump on his back from Harry’s hard fist.
Immediately, he got a solid hit on his back from Harry's strong fist.
“It is not for you to question the general,” the ragged administrator of the blow exclaimed.
“It’s not your place to question the general,” the shabby administrator of the blow exclaimed.
“And it is not for you to be so gay,” Reilly returned, angrily, giving the blow back with added force.
“And it’s not your place to be so cheerful,” Reilly replied, angrily, hitting back with even more force.
“Here, here!” broke in the first questioner. “Fisticuffs under my very nose! No more of this, I command you both.” To Harry he added an extra caution: “Your zeal in my behalf will be better appreciated by being less demonstrative. Blows should be struck only on the battlefield.” To Reilly he said, with a slight smile hovering over his face, “My name is Washington. Perhaps you may have heard of me?”
“Hey, hey!” interrupted the first questioner. “Fighting right in front of me! Stop this at once, I command both of you.” To Harry he added a bit more advice: “Your eagerness to defend me will be more valued if you chill out a bit. Fights should only happen on the battlefield.” To Reilly he said, with a hint of a smile on his face, “My name is Washington. Maybe you’ve heard of me?”
To this Reilly replied: “I have, indeed, and heard you very well spoken of, too.” Emboldened by the other’s smile, he ventured another question: “I think my reckoning of the day and year is badly at fault. An hour ago I thought the day was Christmas day. How far out of the way did my calculation take me, sir?”
To this, Reilly replied, “I have, and I've heard great things about you too.” Encouraged by the other's smile, he asked another question: “I think my sense of the date is really off. An hour ago, I thought it was Christmas. How far off was my calculation, sir?”
“The day is indeed Christmas day, and the year is, as you must know, the year of our Lord one thousand seven hundred and seventy-seven.”
“The day is truly Christmas Day, and the year is, as you must know, the year of our Lord seventeen seventy-seven.”
Reilly again pinched himself.
Reilly pinched himself again.
“Why do you bring this man to me?” Washington now inquired, turning to Harry and his companions.
“Why are you bringing this guy to me?” Washington then asked, turning to Harry and his friends.
“That is a lie!” Reilly indignantly interpolated. “I have done nothing to warrant any such charge.”
“That’s a lie!” Reilly exclaimed, sounding angry. “I haven’t done anything to deserve that accusation.”
“We found him in the Widow Robin’s house, pouring strong liquor down his throat.”
“We found him in the Widow Robin’s house, chugging straight alcohol.”
“I had gone inside after information concerning the roads——”
“I had gone inside after getting details about the roads——”
“Which he was getting from a bottle, sir.”
“Which he was getting from a bottle, sir.”
“If drinking from a bottle of necessity constitutes being a spy, I fear our camp is already a hotbed,” Washington somewhat sagely remarked, casting his eye around slyly at his officers and men. “Tell me,” he went on, with sudden sternness, looking Reilly through and through, as though to read his very thoughts, “is the charge true? Do you come from Howe?”
“If drinking from a bottle out of necessity means you’re a spy, then I’m afraid our camp is already a breeding ground for them,” Washington said wisely, glancing around at his officers and men. “Tell me,” he continued, suddenly serious, staring intently at Reilly as if trying to read his mind, “is the accusation true? Do you come from Howe?”
“The charge is not true, sir. I come from no one. I simply am making a tour of pleasure through this part of the country on my bicycle.”
“The accusation isn’t true, sir. I’m not from anywhere in particular. I’m just touring this area for fun on my bike.”
“With the country swarming with the men from two hostile armies, any kind of a tour, save one of absolute necessity, seems ill-timed.”
“With the country filled with soldiers from two rival armies, any kind of trip, except for one that’s absolutely necessary, feels poorly timed.”
“When I set out I knew nothing about any armies. The fact is, sir——” Reilly started to make an explanation, but he checked himself on realizing that the telling of any such improbable yarn would only increase the hazardousness of his position.
“When I started out, I didn't know anything about armies. The truth is, sir—” Reilly began to explain, but he stopped when he realized that sharing any unbelievable story would only make his situation riskier.
“Well?” Washington questioned, in a tone of growing suspicion.
“Well?” Washington asked, his tone becoming more suspicious.
“You may have come from New York, though it is hard to believe you came on that singular-looking machine so great a distance. Where is the horse which drew the vehicle?”
“You might have come from New York, but it's hard to believe you traveled such a long distance in that strange-looking machine. Where's the horse that pulled it?”
Reilly touched his bicycle. “This is the horse, sir, just as it is; the vehicle,” he said.
Reilly touched his bike. “This is the horse, sir, just like it is; the vehicle,” he said.
“The man is crazy!” Harry exclaimed. Washington only looked the incredulity he felt, and this time asked a double question.
“The guy is crazy!” Harry exclaimed. Washington only showed the disbelief he felt, and this time asked a double question.
“How can the thing be balanced without it be held upright by a pair of shafts from a horse’s back, and how is the motive power acquired?”
“How can it be balanced without being held upright by a pair of shafts from a horse’s back, and how is the power to move it obtained?”
For an answer Reilly jumped upon the wheel, and at a considerable speed and in a haphazard way pedaled around the space within the hollow square of soldiers. Hither and thither he went, at one second nearly wheeling over the toes of the line of astonished, if not frightened, militiamen; at the next, bearing suddenly down on Harry and his companions and making them dance and jump about most alertly to avoid a collision. Even the dignified Washington was once or twice put to the necessity of dodging hurriedly aside when his equilibrium was threatened. Reilly eventually dismounted, doing so with assumed clumsiness by stopping the wheel at Harry’s back and falling over heavily against the soldier.{248} Harry tumbled to the ground, but Reilly dexterously landed on his feet. At once he began offering a profusion of apologies.
For an answer, Reilly jumped on the bike and started pedaling quickly and randomly around the space within the hollow square of soldiers. He zigzagged here and there, almost running over the toes of the surprised, if not scared, militiamen one moment, and the next, heading straight for Harry and his friends, making them dance and jump around to avoid crashing into him. Even the composed Washington found himself dodging to the side a couple of times when his balance was at risk. Reilly eventually got off the bike, pretending to be clumsy by stopping it right behind Harry and crashing heavily into the soldier. Harry fell to the ground, but Reilly skillfully landed on his feet. Immediately, he started offering a stream of apologies. {248}
“You did that by design!” Harry shouted, jumping to his feet. His face was red with anger and he shook his fist threateningly at the bicyclist.
“You did that on purpose!” Harry shouted, jumping to his feet. His face was flushed with anger and he shook his fist threateningly at the bicyclist.
Washington commanded the man to hold his peace. Then to Reilly he expressed a great surprise at his performance and a desire to know more about the bicycle. The young man thereupon described the machine minutely, lifting it into the air and spinning the wheels to illustrate how smoothly they rotated.
Washington told the man to be quiet. Then he expressed his amazement at Reilly's performance and wanted to know more about the bicycle. The young man went on to describe the machine in detail, lifting it up and spinning the wheels to show how smoothly they turned.
“I can see it is possible to ride the contrivance with rapidity. It has been put together with wonderful ingenuity,” Washington said, when Reilly had replaced the wheel on the ground.
“I can see that it's possible to ride this thing quickly. It’s been put together with amazing skill,” Washington said, when Reilly had placed the wheel back on the ground.
“And you, sir, it is but a toy,” an officer spoke up. “Put our friend on his bundle of tin and race him against one of our horsemen and he would make a sorry showing.”
“And you, sir, it’s just a toy,” an officer said. “Put our friend on his pile of metal and race him against one of our horsemen, and he would look pretty bad.”
Reilly smiled. “I bear the gentleman no ill-will for his opinion,” he said. “Still, I should like to show him by a practical test of the subject that his ignorance of it is most profound.”
Reilly smiled. “I hold no grudge against the gentleman for his opinion,” he said. “Still, I would like to demonstrate to him, through a practical test on the subject, that his ignorance of it is quite significant.”
“You would test the speed of the machine against that of a horse?” Washington said, in amazement.
"You really want to compare the machine's speed to that of a horse?" Washington said, amazed.
“But, sir, the man is a spy,” Harry broke in. “Would it not be better to throw a rope around his neck and give him his deserts?”
“But, sir, the guy is a spy,” Harry interrupted. “Wouldn't it be better to put a rope around his neck and give him what he deserves?”
“The charge is by no means proven,” Washington replied. “Nor can it be until a court martial convenes this afternoon. And I see no reason why we may not in the meantime enjoy the unique contest which has been suggested. It will make a pleasant break in the routine of camp life.”
“The accusation is definitely not proven,” Washington replied. “Nor can it be until a court martial meets this afternoon. And I don’t see why we can’t enjoy the unique competition that has been proposed in the meantime. It’ll be a nice break from the usual routine of camp life.”
A murmur of approval went up from the masses of men by whom they were surrounded. While they had been talking it seemed as though everybody in the camp not already on the scene had gathered together behind the square of infantry.
A murmur of approval rose from the crowd of men surrounding them. While they had been talking, it felt like everyone in the camp who wasn’t already there had gathered behind the square of soldiers.
“Then, sir,” Harry said, with some eagerness, “I would like to be the man to ride the horse. There is no better animal than mine anywhere. And I understand his tricks and humors quite well enough to put him to his best pace.”
“Then, sir,” Harry said eagerly, “I want to be the one to ride the horse. There’s no better animal than mine anywhere. I know his quirks and personality well enough to get the best out of him.”
“I confess I have heard you well spoken of as a horseman,” Washington said. “Be away with you! Saddle and bridle your horse at once.”
“I’ve heard good things about you as a horseman,” Washington said. “Now go! Get your horse saddled and bridled right away.”
It was the chain of singular circumstances narrated above which brought John Reilly into the most remarkable contest of his life. He had entered many bicycle races at one time or other, always with credit to himself and to the club{250} whose colors he wore. And he had every expectation of making a good showing to-day. Yet a reflection of the weird conditions which had brought about the present contest took away some of his self-possession when a few minutes later he was marched over to the turnpike and left to his own thoughts, while the officers were pacing out a one mile straightaway course down the road.
It was the series of unusual circumstances mentioned above that led John Reilly into the most remarkable competition of his life. He had participated in many bike races over time, always representing himself and the club{250} whose colors he wore with pride. He fully expected to perform well today. However, thinking about the strange conditions that had resulted in this contest made him feel a bit less at ease when, a few minutes later, he was taken to the turnpike and left alone with his thoughts while the officials measured out a one-mile straight course down the road.
After the measurements had been taken, two unbroken lines of soldiers were formed along the entire mile; a most evident precaution against Reilly leaving the race course at any point to escape across the fields. Washington came up to him again, when the preparations were completed, to shake his hand and whisper a word or two of encouragement in his ear. Having performed these kindly acts he left to take up a position near the point of finish.
After the measurements were done, two solid lines of soldiers were formed along the entire mile; a clear precaution against Reilly trying to escape the racecourse at any point and cross the fields. Washington came up to him again, once the preparations were finished, to shake his hand and whisper a few words of encouragement in his ear. Having done these kind gestures, he left to position himself near the finish line.
The beginning of the course was located close to the battery of half concealed field pieces. Reilly was now conducted to this place. Shortly afterward Harry appeared on his horse. He leered at the bicyclist contemptuously and said something of a sarcastic nature partly under his breath when the two lined up, side by side, for the start. To these slights Reilly paid no heed; he had a strong belief that when the race was over there would be left in the mutton-like head of his opponent very little of his present inclination toward the humorous. The soldier’s mount{251} was a handsome black mare, fourteen and a half hands high; strong of limbs and at the flanks, and animated by a spirit that kept her prancing around with continuous action. It must be admitted that the man rode very well. He guided the animal with ease and nonchalance when she reared and plunged, and kept her movements confined to an incredibly small piece of ground, considering her abundance of action.
The start of the race was near a battery of partially hidden field guns. Reilly was brought to this spot. Soon after, Harry showed up on his horse. He sneered at the cyclist with disdain and muttered something sarcastic under his breath as they lined up side by side for the start. Reilly didn’t let these jabs bother him; he strongly believed that by the end of the race, there would be little left in his opponent’s sheepish mentality toward humor. The soldier’s horse was a beautiful black mare, fourteen and a half hands high; well-built and with powerful limbs, she was lively enough to keep prancing around with constant energy. It has to be said that the man rode exceptionally well. He handled the mare effortlessly, even when she reared and bucked, keeping her movements contained to an impressively small space given her high energy.
“Keep to your own side of the road throughout the race. I don’t want to be collided with by your big beast,” Reilly cautioned, while they were awaiting two signals from the starter.
“Stay on your side of the road during the race. I don’t want to get hit by your huge vehicle,” Reilly warned, as they waited for two signals from the starter.
To this Harry replied in some derision, “I’ll give you a good share of the road at the start, and all of it and my dust, too, afterward.” And then the officer who held the pistol fired the first shot.
To this, Harry replied with a bit of mockery, “I’ll give you plenty of the road at the beginning, and then all of it along with my dust after that.” And then the officer with the pistol fired the first shot.
Reilly was well satisfied with the conditions under which the race was to be made. The road was wide and level, smooth, hard and straight, and a strong breeze which had sprung up, blew squarely against his back. His wheel was geared up to eighty-four inches; the breeze promised to be a valuable adjunct in pushing it along. Awaiting the second and last signal, Reilly glanced down the two blue ranks of soldiers, which stretched away into hazy lines in the distance and converged at the termination of the course where a flag had been stuck into the ground. The soldiers were at parade rest. Their unceasing{252} movements as they chatted to one another, turning their bodies this way and that and craning their heads forward to look toward the starting point, and then jerking them back, made the lines seem like long, squirming snakes. At the end of the course a thick bunch of militiamen clogged the road and overspread into the fields.
Reilly was really happy with the conditions for the race. The road was wide, flat, smooth, hard, and straight, plus a strong breeze had picked up, blowing right at his back. His bike was geared up to eighty-four inches; the breeze was going to be a great help in pushing him along. Waiting for the second and final signal, Reilly looked down the two blue lines of soldiers that stretched into hazy lines in the distance and met at the end of the course where a flag was planted in the ground. The soldiers were at parade rest. Their constant movements as they chatted with each other, shifting their bodies this way and that, and leaning forward to look at the starting point, then jerking their heads back, made the lines look like long, wriggling snakes. At the end of the course, a large group of militiamen filled the road and spread out into the fields.
Crack! The signal to be off. Reilly shoved aside the fellow who had been holding his wheel upright while astride of it, and pushed down on the pedals. The mare’s hoofs dug the earth; her great muscular legs straightened out; she sprang forward with a snort of apparent pleasure, taking the lead at the very start. Reilly heard the shout of excitement run along the two ranks of soldiers. He saw them waving their arms and hats as he went by. And on ahead through the cloud of dust there was visible the shadow-like outlines of the snorting, galloping horse, whose hoof beats sounded clear and sharp above the din which came from the sides of the highway. The mare crept farther and farther ahead. Very soon a hundred feet or more of the road lay between her and the bicyclist. Harry turned in his saddle and called out another sarcasm.
Crack! That was the signal to go. Reilly pushed aside the guy who had been keeping his wheel steady while sitting on it, and pressed down on the pedals. The mare's hooves dug into the ground; her powerful legs stretched out; she lunged forward with a happy snort, taking the lead right from the start. Reilly heard the cheers of excitement ripple through the two lines of soldiers. He saw them waving their arms and hats as he rode past. Up ahead, through the cloud of dust, he could see the shadowy outline of the snorting, galloping horse, her hoofbeats sounding clear and sharp above the noise from the sides of the road. The mare pulled farther and farther ahead. Very soon, there were over a hundred feet of road between her and the bicyclist. Harry turned in his saddle and called out another sarcastic remark.
“I shall pass you very soon. Keep to your own side of the road!” Reilly shouted, not a bit daunted by the way the race had commenced. His head was well down over the handle-bars, his back had the shape of the upper portion of an immense egg. Up and down his legs moved; faster and{253} faster and faster yet. He went by the soldiers so rapidly that they only appeared to be two streaks of blurry color. Their sharp rasping shouts sounded like the cracking of musketry. The cloud of dust blew against the bicyclist’s head and into his mouth and throat. When he glanced ahead again he saw with satisfaction that the mare was no longer increasing her lead. It soon became evident even that he was slowly cutting down the advantages she had secured.
“I'll pass you very soon. Stay on your side of the road!” Reilly shouted, completely unfazed by how the race had started. He had his head lowered over the handlebars, and his back resembled the upper part of a giant egg. His legs pumped up and down; faster and faster and faster still. He whizzed past the soldiers so quickly that they seemed to be just two blurs of color. Their sharp, rasping shouts sounded like gunfire. The dust cloud blew into the cyclist's face and down his throat. When he looked ahead again, he felt a rush of satisfaction realizing that the mare was no longer pulling ahead. It soon became clear that he was gradually closing the gap she had built.
Harry again turned his head shortly afterward, doubtless expecting to find his opponent hopelessly distanced by this time. Instead of this Reilly was alarmingly close upon him. The man ejaculated a sudden oath and lashed his animal furiously. Straining every nerve and sinew the mare for the moment pushed further ahead. Then her pace slackened a bit and Reilly again crept up to her. Closer and closer to her than before, until his head was abreast of her outstretched tail. Harry was lashing the mare and swearing at her unceasingly now. But she had spurted once and appeared to be incapable of again increasing her speed. In this way they went on for some little distance, Harry using his whip brutally, the mare desperately struggling to attain a greater pace, Reilly hanging on with tenacity to her hind flanks and giving up not an inch of ground.
Harry turned his head again a short while later, probably expecting to see his opponent far behind by now. Instead, Reilly was uncomfortably close to him. The man let out a sudden curse and urged his horse on fiercely. With all her strength, the mare surged ahead for a moment. Then her speed slowed again, and Reilly crept up alongside her. He got closer than before, until his head was level with her outstretched tail. Harry was whipping the mare and shouting at her non-stop now. But she had already sprinted once and seemed unable to pick up speed again. They continued like this for a while, Harry using his whip harshly, the mare struggling desperately to go faster, and Reilly stubbornly clinging to her hindquarters, giving up no ground.
A mile is indeed a very short distance when traversed at such a pace. The finishing flag was{254} already but a few hundred feet further on. Reilly realized that it was time now to go to the front. He gritted his teeth together with determination and bent his head down even further toward his front wheel. Then his feet began to move so quickly that there was only visible an indistinct blur at the sides of his crank shaft. At this very second, with a face marked with rage and hatred, Harry brought his horse suddenly across the road to thet part of it which he had been warned to avoid.
A mile is really a short distance when you’re going that fast. The finish line was{254} just a few hundred feet ahead. Reilly knew it was time to push to the front. He gritted his teeth with determination and leaned down even further toward his front wheel. Then his legs started moving so fast that all you could see was a blur around his crankshaft. At that very moment, with a face full of rage and hatred, Harry suddenly swerved his horse across the road to the part he had been warned to stay away from.
It is hard to tell what kept Reilly from being run into and trampled under foot. An attempt at back pedaling, a sudden twist of the handle-bar, a lurch to one side that almost threw him from his seat. Then, in the fraction of a second he was over on the other side of the road, pushing ahead of the mare almost as though she were standing still. The outburst of alarm from the throats of the soldiers changed when they saw that Reilly had not been injured; first into a shout of indignation at the dastardly attempt which had been made to run him down, and then into a roar of delight when the bicyclist breasted the flag a winner of the race by twenty feet.
It's tough to say what kept Reilly from getting hit and trampled. He tried to pedal backward, twisted the handlebars suddenly, and leaned to one side, almost losing his seat. In a split second, he was on the other side of the road, speeding past the mare as if she were standing still. The soldiers' alarm turned into outrage when they saw Reilly hadn’t been hurt; it shifted from shouts of anger at the cowardly attempt to run him down, to cheers of joy as the bicyclist crossed the finish line, winning the race by twenty feet.
As he crossed the line Reilly caught a glimpse of Washington. He stood close to the flag and was waving his hat in the air with the enthusiasm of a schoolboy. Reilly went on down the road slackening his speed as effectively as he could. But before it was possible to entirely stop his{255} wheel’s momentum the noisy acclamations in his rear ceased with startling suddenness. He turned in his saddle and looked back. As sure as St. Peter he had the road entirely to himself. There wasn’t a soldier or the ghost of a soldier in sight.
As he crossed the line, Reilly caught a glimpse of Washington. He stood near the flag, waving his hat in the air with the excitement of a schoolboy. Reilly continued down the road, slowing down as much as he could. But before he could completely stop his{255} wheel’s momentum, the loud cheers behind him suddenly stopped. He turned in his saddle and looked back. Just like that, the road was completely empty. There wasn’t a soldier or even a hint of one in sight.
As soon as he could he turned his bicycle about and rode slowly back along the highway, now so singularly deserted, looking hither and thither in vain for some trace of the vanished army. Even the flag which had been stuck into the ground at the end of the one-mile race course was gone. The breeze had died out again and the air was tranquil and warm. In the branches of a nearby tree two sparrows chirped and twittered peacefully. Reilly went back to the place where the camp had been. He found there only open fields on one side of the road and a clump of woodland on the other. He continued on down the little hill up which Harry and his companions had brought him a few hours previously and followed the road on further, coming finally to the fork in it near which was located the old farmhouse wherein he had been taken captive. The house was, as it had been when he had previously entered it, falling apart from age and neglect. When he went inside he found lying on the brick hearth in front of the fireplace a number of pieces of broken glass.
As soon as he could, he turned his bike around and rode slowly back down the highway, which was now strangely deserted, looking around in vain for any sign of the disappeared army. Even the flag that had been stuck in the ground at the end of the one-mile race course was missing. The breeze had stopped again, and the air was calm and warm. In the branches of a nearby tree, two sparrows chirped and tweeted peacefully. Reilly returned to where the camp had been. All he found were open fields on one side of the road and a patch of woods on the other. He continued down the little hill that Harry and his friends had brought him up a few hours earlier and followed the road further, finally arriving at the fork near the old farmhouse where he had been taken captive. The house was still falling apart from age and neglect, just like it had been when he last went inside. When he entered, he found several pieces of broken glass lying on the brick hearth in front of the fireplace.
True Ghost Stories
Real Ghost Stories
BY HEREWARD CARRINGTON
BY HEREWARD CARRINGTON

The author of this book is well known in both America and Europe as a prominent scientific writer on psychical and occult subjects. He has been a member of both the English and American Societies for Psychical Research for more than fifteen years, has written over a dozen books on the subject, a number of which have been translated into foreign languages including the Japanese and Arabic, and he has lectured in London, Paris, Rome, Venice, Milan, Geneva, Turin, etc., before scientific organizations. His writings are well known and have earned him a high place in psychical circles.
The author of this book is well-known in both America and Europe as a leading writer on psychic and occult topics. He has been a member of both the English and American Societies for Psychical Research for over fifteen years, has written more than a dozen books on the subject, some of which have been translated into other languages including Japanese and Arabic, and he has given lectures in London, Paris, Rome, Venice, Milan, Geneva, Turin, and more, in front of scientific organizations. His work is widely recognized and has gained him a prominent position in psychic communities.
In this book he presents a number of startling cases which he has discovered in his unrivalled investigations of psychical mysteries. They are not the ordinary “ghost stories,” based on pure fiction and having no foundation in reality, but are a collection of incidents all thoroughly investigated and vouched for, the testimony being obtained first hand and corroborated by others.
In this book, he shares several surprising cases that he uncovered during his exceptional investigations into psychic mysteries. These aren’t your typical “ghost stories” based on pure fiction with no basis in reality; instead, they are a compilation of incidents that have all been thoroughly investigated and verified, with firsthand testimony and support from others.
The first chapter deals with the interesting question What Is a Ghost? and attempts to answer this question in the light of the latest scientific theories which have been advanced to explain these supernatural happenings and visitants.
The first chapter addresses the intriguing question What Is a Ghost? and tries to answer it based on the latest scientific theories that have been proposed to explain these supernatural events and beings.
Other chapters are:
Other chapters include:
Phantasms of the Dead. More Phantasms. Haunted Houses. Ghost Stories of a More Dramatic Order. Historical Ghosts. The Phantom Armies Seen in France. Bibliography. |
True Ghost Stories is a book of absorbing interest and cannot fail to grip and hold the attention of every reader, whether he be a student of these questions, or merely in search of hair-raising anecdotes and stories, he will find them here a-plenty.
True Ghost Stories is a captivating book that is sure to grab and keep the attention of every reader, whether they are a student of these topics or just looking for thrilling tales and stories; they'll find plenty of them here.
The book contains 250 pages printed on antique woven book paper, attractively bound in cloth, with illustrated jacket in colors. Price, 75 cents by mail, postpaid.
The book has 250 pages printed on vintage woven paper, nicely bound in cloth, with a colorful illustrated jacket. Price: 75 cents by mail, postpaid.
J. S. OGILVIE PUBLISHING COMPANY
J.S. Ogilvie Publishing Company
P. O. Box 767. 57 ROSE STREET, NEW YORK
P. O. Box 767. 57 Rose Street, New York
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!